Hands Full of Innocence (15 Chapters)
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Hands Full of Innocence (15 Chapters)
Hands Full of Innocence (15 Chapters)
A light romp about a hot-sticky vacation on a R.V. in the American south. Imagine a Winnebago that "sleeps six" (but not comfortably) with eight people. Imagine also being a teenage boy who thinks about tits, ass and pussy constantly and your cousin sucking on a pickle makes you have the weirdest boner of your life. This is a coming-of-age story that truly begins on chapter five.
Genre: Coming of Age
Codes: Ma/Fa, Teenagers, Consensual, Incest, Hispanic Female, Exhibitionism
Sex Contents: Some Sex
I don't know how to create a table of contents. I've added the first 4 chapters to see if this story resonates. I wanted it to feel 'authentic' and 'plausible' - something you could sink your teeth into this hot June.
I am fairly new to the site and still learning. I have some images I created with AI to illustrate this story, but I am not sure how to actually add them.
I have written many stories exclusively on another stite. I tend to write "the kind of story I would like to read". This is definitely one of those. It has a little of everything in it. I kind of liken it to Catcher in the Rye Erotica. You might see why if you are familiar with the book and read this story. I tried to adopt some of that style of writing.
Unfortunately, that site has some EXTREMELY toxic trolls who insist on negatively remarking on everything, down voting. Everything is "If this gets your old saggy balls off, you are sick!" and just rude/asanine remarks.
I used to ADORE the idea of collaborative writing. I have done collaboration stories where I take a turn writing a chapter and another author(s) take a turn. I love that because you share this vision but you never know where it is going. As long as it goes in a plausible direction that is fun. The story wobbles a little and sometimes doesn't seem as coherent as if a single author wrote it. The benefit though is that I get to enjoy the suspense of not knowing how it all ends!!
The hardest part for me as an author is landing the plane - putting the ending on the story. I get bored and know how it all ends up. I've dozens of unpublished stories with no conclusion.
One thing that I looked to in order to help me was writer/reader collaboration. I enjoy a reader that might send me in a different direction with their comments or confirm I am on the correct path. Unfortunately, I turned off all comments and I don't even check voting on the site I came from.
So, one thing I am looking forward to here is (and I am cautiously optimistic) that there is some constructive/positive vibe. I'll stick around if so.
But just to share - this story is written and I don't plan a rewrite. I think there is more story to tell, and maybe Brunna or Gloria's story could be told from her perspective. I'd encourage anyone to try that.
I have almost all of the chapters edited. I'll start posting here. I am hoping there is interest. I wasn't sure if this was an ENF or an ENM story by definition. It's really a bit of both IMHO. Chapter 5 the story arc shifts a bit. This is a much tamer story than most of the ones that I write. I really wanted to capture the feeling of Summer vacations when I was a kid.
I remember my own cousin eating a pickle. She looked so dumb, and so completely unaware of what she was doing to me. I wasn't sure if she really understood what that looked like or if I was just a huge pervert (or both). I tried to incorporate a lot of personal experiences into this story.
I'll post up the first four chapters and see what you think. Last note: I am not from Brazil but also did research on that culture. I understand Bruna is the correct spelling. Assume for a minute that Gloria wanted to be a little different. I took some poetic license there.
A light romp about a hot-sticky vacation on a R.V. in the American south. Imagine a Winnebago that "sleeps six" (but not comfortably) with eight people. Imagine also being a teenage boy who thinks about tits, ass and pussy constantly and your cousin sucking on a pickle makes you have the weirdest boner of your life. This is a coming-of-age story that truly begins on chapter five.
Genre: Coming of Age
Codes: Ma/Fa, Teenagers, Consensual, Incest, Hispanic Female, Exhibitionism
Sex Contents: Some Sex
I don't know how to create a table of contents. I've added the first 4 chapters to see if this story resonates. I wanted it to feel 'authentic' and 'plausible' - something you could sink your teeth into this hot June.
I am fairly new to the site and still learning. I have some images I created with AI to illustrate this story, but I am not sure how to actually add them.
I have written many stories exclusively on another stite. I tend to write "the kind of story I would like to read". This is definitely one of those. It has a little of everything in it. I kind of liken it to Catcher in the Rye Erotica. You might see why if you are familiar with the book and read this story. I tried to adopt some of that style of writing.
Unfortunately, that site has some EXTREMELY toxic trolls who insist on negatively remarking on everything, down voting. Everything is "If this gets your old saggy balls off, you are sick!" and just rude/asanine remarks.
I used to ADORE the idea of collaborative writing. I have done collaboration stories where I take a turn writing a chapter and another author(s) take a turn. I love that because you share this vision but you never know where it is going. As long as it goes in a plausible direction that is fun. The story wobbles a little and sometimes doesn't seem as coherent as if a single author wrote it. The benefit though is that I get to enjoy the suspense of not knowing how it all ends!!
The hardest part for me as an author is landing the plane - putting the ending on the story. I get bored and know how it all ends up. I've dozens of unpublished stories with no conclusion.
One thing that I looked to in order to help me was writer/reader collaboration. I enjoy a reader that might send me in a different direction with their comments or confirm I am on the correct path. Unfortunately, I turned off all comments and I don't even check voting on the site I came from.
So, one thing I am looking forward to here is (and I am cautiously optimistic) that there is some constructive/positive vibe. I'll stick around if so.
But just to share - this story is written and I don't plan a rewrite. I think there is more story to tell, and maybe Brunna or Gloria's story could be told from her perspective. I'd encourage anyone to try that.
I have almost all of the chapters edited. I'll start posting here. I am hoping there is interest. I wasn't sure if this was an ENF or an ENM story by definition. It's really a bit of both IMHO. Chapter 5 the story arc shifts a bit. This is a much tamer story than most of the ones that I write. I really wanted to capture the feeling of Summer vacations when I was a kid.
I remember my own cousin eating a pickle. She looked so dumb, and so completely unaware of what she was doing to me. I wasn't sure if she really understood what that looked like or if I was just a huge pervert (or both). I tried to incorporate a lot of personal experiences into this story.
I'll post up the first four chapters and see what you think. Last note: I am not from Brazil but also did research on that culture. I understand Bruna is the correct spelling. Assume for a minute that Gloria wanted to be a little different. I took some poetic license there.
Last edited by EddieDavidson on Sat Jun 24, 2023 2:47 am, edited 2 times in total.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter One
It was finally summer vacation, and I would soon be a Junior in High School. I was really looking forward to leveling up in Diablo 4 and World of Warcraft with my friends. I remember my dad coming to me a few weeks ago and saying, "Jason, there is more to life than video games. Aren't you interested in girls?"
"Sure," I said. I pointed to the screen. "There is a naked elf dancing on the table in Goldshire Tavern."
I was joking. I knew that the on-screen avatar wasn't a real girl.
My dad sighed. "Son, we are going on a vacation, and I am talking in the real world, not Elwynn Forest."
Flash Forward three weeks later. I've never met much of my mom's side of the family.
My Mother was born in Brazil but raised here in America.
Apparently, her sister's family owned a "Spacious Winnebago," and we were going to go on a fantastic trip to see the sights. My parents told me that I would be excited to meet the Almeida family.
"Jason, Brazilian people have a different culture, but they are just like you and me. Your mom is Brazilian. This will be a learning experience for you," he promised. I was skeptical, to say the least.
My sister Audrey wasn't interested in any of this either. She's a year older than me and has gone kind of Goth over the last year. She likes listening to angry music on her iPhone and tuning the rest of us out.
However, Mom and Dad were certainly on board with it. It did sound a little like an adventure. The R.V. did look really spacious on the outside, but when you are talking about eight people fitting into a space built for six people, the reality is that it is very cramped. It's livable, but privacy is at a premium, and we had to double up.
I had to sleep with my cousin Hector. He's handsome, brooding, with short dark hair cropped in a high and tight. He has a cocky smile, and even though he is a little younger than me – he seems so much more mature. They grow them tall out in Brazil.
My cousin Brunna is tall as well. She was just starting high school, but she was taller than me. The first thing I noticed about my cousin was her remarkable doe-like brown eyes. They are like huge circles of pristine elemental earth.
The second thing that I noticed was her huge knockers. She was wearing this pink tank top that showed off her cleavage when I first met her. It was like she had no idea that her tits were special or needed to be in a bra – because she acted like it was no huge deal to wear that flimsy little top to meet us.
There was something so sexual about that white top even though it was just an ordinary tank top.
I remember when I finally stopped staring into her eyes, she reached down with both hands, lifted her tits by pulling up her shirt, and then dropped them. They wobbled a little and settled in place.
My mom and dad noticed as well. They also noticed the stunned look on my face. It was an awkward introduction.
She also speaks with a slight lisp that gives her a childlike quality when speaking. My cousin will turn the baby talk on thick when she wants to act innocent and cutesy. It was probably cute when she was little, but now it's incredibly sexy when she puts her finger in her mouth and sucks on it while she talks like a dum-dum.
Brunna and Hector's parents are quite an interesting pair. My Uncle Jose is confident and seems very much like a South American version of my father. He has similar interests in sports, and they are about the same age.
However, my Aunt Gloria and my mom couldn't be more different. It's hard to believe they are sisters. Gloria apparently went back to Brazil when she grew up and adopted the culture and speaks with a slight Spanish accent. She is very light skinned like my mom and has the same jet-black hair that my Mother and I do.
My mom and her sister do LOOK similar in the face, and that is where the similarities end. Aunt Gloria has a stunning figure and huge fake tits that jut straight out. She has sparkling eyes that seem to twinkle when she is talking to me. She is vivacious and outspoken.
My mom has always been on the conservative side, and you'd hardly believe that Gloria is the older sister because she dresses so much younger. It's hotter down in Brazil, and that's probably the reason.
When Jose showed up in our driveway with the R.V., we piled all of our luggage in. He had plenty of room to store it under the R.V. in spacious compartments. That meant that I couldn't bring much on the R.V. with me to wear or use. I chose my laptop bag.
"You won't be using the computer that much," Jose warned me as I started setting up on the kitchen desk. I had a hotspot on my phone, and I planned to do some gaming while we drove. I nodded and let the others settle in.
The first day we didn't make it out of the State. We stopped for lunch at Stucky's – I wouldn't recommend it unless you like stale waffles and 1960s décor.
We didn't visit any tourist traps or talk much. The Almedia family remained largely to themselves and frequently spoke Portuguese to one another. I do not even think my Mother knew what they were saying. They obviously didn't want us eavesdropping, and there was no way you couldn't hear what anybody said in the cramped quarters of the Winnebago.
The Morgan family remained largely client. My father drove, and while he occasionally liked to announce songs from the 1970s that were playing on the radio (that nobody else seemed to enjoy), he was largely silent. My mom sat in the passenger side next to him, scanning her phone and checking out Pinterest.
Audrey was listening to her headphones and looking sullen, and I had my computer. The bandwidth of my cell phone hotspot made it largely impossible to play online games, and those are the kinds I enjoy the most. I had to try to find something to keep me occupied, so I tried browsing websites and even reading about Brazil.
My family didn't have long conversations like the Almeida did. They laughed and frequently had boisterous discussions. I was a little envious of how closely knit they were. We only spoke English, so even if my family did engage in conversation, the Almeida family would know exactly what we were talking about.
We pulled into a K.O.A. the first night.
"How about that, Jason!" Dad seemed really pleased by the practicality of traveling in an R.V. camper. "No hotel bills. You just pull in, plug in, and sleep in," he said as he went to help Uncle Jose set up the septic and electric connections.
I was hoping that Dad didn't get inspired to buy one of these contraptions. It had been one day of sitting at an uncomfortable kitchen table trying fruitlessly to game on my laptop, and I was already over the novelty of it all.
Audrey complained right away too. She moaned about the lack of space to change in the sleeping compartment she had to share with Brunna.
"No big deal, just change anywhere," Brunna shrugged. She reached down to the hem of her pink tank top and then casually lifted it over her head. As she did, her massive areola became visible as she bared her chest to me. I stood there, unable to move – unable to look away. I knew I SHOULD.
My mom, Aunt, Sister, and cousins were in the room – they all caught me staring.
"What?" Brunna caught me as well. She looked down at her fat tits and pushed her fingers against one of her nipples while lifting her tit up to expose her underboob. "is there something on my boobs?" she asked.
Brunna had such an innocent manner about her that she seemed almost dimwitted. I couldn't comprehend how she could not know that I should not be able to SEE those majestic knockers of hers. She let go of her tit and let it flap down against her chest like a full flesh sack of milk. I wondered how she could resist the temptation not to play with those things constantly because just watching her lift a boob and drop it was a turn-on.
She reached down to the elastic waistband of the black shorts she was wearing and started to pull those down as well.
Uh, Brunna!" Gloria stopped her daughter with an empathic shout. "This is America. They don't run around topless in front of each other."
Brunna seemed confused and taken aback. "Not even to sunbathe?" she stood there with her arms at her sides, not even defensively cupping her magnificent chest to hide it from me now that she knew about our taboos about the female body.
"Not even to sunbathe?" Gloria looked at Ellen. My mom glared back at Gloria to imply that Gloria knew that.
"No honey," Gloria spoke down to her daughter. It wasn't condescending at all. Her Mother's tone was empathetic, like when you explain to a child that Santa Claus can't see them today because it is April, and he isn't visiting the mall.
Brunna curled up a lip in frustrated disappointment. Grabbed her flimsy nightgown and pulled it over her head. The gossamer material was so sheer that I could quite easily see her nipples through the material. Brunna and Gloria thought nothing of that, though. She was shimmying out of the shorts by pulling them down under the nightgown when my father and Uncle returned.
They could tell from the look on our faces that something had happened – just not what. "What did I miss?" my dad asked with his usual corny expression after he told one of his infamous dad jokes.
"Nothing, Clark," my mom said as she stared intently at me. My Mother's gaze instantly communicated to me that I should stop staring at my attractive cousin while she tried to remove her shorts from under her nightgown.
Aunt Gloria changed the subject. She made us what she called traditional Brazilian food. It was okay, but it tasted more like Mexican food to me. She insisted that we all try her Vatapá. That's A thick stew made from shrimp, bread, ground peanuts, and coconut milk and poured over rice. It was kind of disgusting, but I politely ate some so I didn't offend her.
"Just like mother used to make, ai, Ellen?" Gloria asked.
"I never liked Vatapá," Mom replied stiffly.
"Oh, you never liked anything Brazilian. This is more than a vacation. This is an adventure," my Aunt held up a heaping spoon with a big fat shrimp on it for my mom to sample. "C'mon, you can't say no!"
Mom reluctantly opened her mouth, swallowed a huge bite, and chewed it silently.
"What about you, Clark?"
"Is it spicy?" he asked Gloria.
"So, what if it is? Try it; you won't know if you like it until you try it," she held her hand under the spoon, reached across the table, and fed my father a much smaller bite than she gave my mom.
"No, that's not spicy at all; it's pretty good," Dad thanked her politely after he swallowed it.
Audrey wouldn't try it all.
"Oh my god, in Bahia, we would cry if someone left that much on their plate," Gloria chided Audrey for not even attempting to eat most of her food.
"This is not Bahia," Audrey replied sternly.
"You are right," Gloria didn't take it personally and didn't rise to Audrey's bait to argue. She just let the comment slide and wash down her back.
My mom, on the other hand, did what she normally did when Audrey got snarky. "Audrey Ann Morgan, Your Aunt spent a lot of time making us this food. You WILL try everything and thank them for it!"
"No," Audrey's blunt response left no room for argument or negotiation.
"Ugh, Teenagers, what can you do?" Mom rolled her eyes and looked at the other adults around the table for support. Mom frequently got frustrated with Audrey because she was almost old enough to move out on her own and stubbornly refused to help out around the house at all.
"Some traditional things can work to motivate children to change their attitudes," Uncle Jose replied with a smirk that implied my sister and I were spoiled brats. I didn't want to be lumped into the same category as my sister, but in retrospect, I had been sullen and tuned everyone out while I played on my computer as well. I just didn't know what else to do in that situation.
There's not much, but I thought I'd see what you thought of the storyteller's character - it's a little different than what either of us usually does.
"Close the windows, Jason; the rain is coming in!"
We had every window in the R.V. open and all the moon vents, too, because we couldn't run the A.C. until we were on-site power. While we were at the rest area, there were no receptacles to plug the R.V. into, and SOMEONE had forgotten to fill the generator's gas tank. Everyone had blamed me, but I didn't even know the generator used gasoline.
So, when it started raining, Mom got into a tizzy about making me get all the windows closed. Then five minutes later, it was stinking hot inside. I thought nothing of stripping off my shirt - heck, I spent all summer at home shirtless, but then my cousin casually pulled her top off too.
Her boobs were massive and took up so much space on her chest that there was nowhere else to look, not that I cared about that. My first real-life naked boobies! Brunna didn't even care that there were guys in the R.V. with her. Neither did I. I couldn't have looked away if my life depended on it.
I'd never thought about the color of my boobs before. Brunna's were a creamy caramel color, and her nipples were just a few shades darker, but her areolas were huge, like coasters. She saw me staring with my mouth hanging open and finally giggled.
"What? It's hot in here!"
"Yeah, but…" I didn't know how to express that she's a girl and she can't do what boys do, so instead, I let the sentence hang like my jaw.
"What?" Brunna repeated, seemingly confused at why I was staring at her.
Eventually, she lifted her hands to her boobs and squeezed them like she was kneading bread, boob flesh squeezing between her fingers. "These?" She asked as if she couldn't quite grasp what I was staring at.
I managed to nod. I didn't trust my voice.
"Brunna Almeida! Cover yourself up!" My mom's voice came from behind me, shocking some sense into me. I still couldn't take my eyes off those titties, but it began to properly register that there were more than just me and Brunna in the R.V.
"Gee, Aunty Ellen, they're just boobs!" Brunna argued, still holding hers in her hands, her palms not even close to covering them. "What's the big deal?"
"You're in the United States now, not the rainforest. Girls do not go topless. Especially around boys."
"But why?" Brunna didn't seem to react to my mom's voice the way it affected me. She was able to look right back at my mom as if mom was a regular person, and it just never occurred to her that there was anything wrong with being topless. She even looked genuinely confused. "He took his shirt off first, and I'm not showing anything you wouldn't see on any beach."
"We're not on any beach, and I certainly wouldn't see what you're showing on any beach I've been to. Besides, Jason's a boy. It's different for boys, Brunna."
Brunna tilted her head even further to the side as if she couldn't understand what Mom was trying to say. She clearly didn't like being told she couldn't do something I was allowed to.
"Momma?" Brunna was getting a second opinion.
I would never have questioned an adult, but Brunna must have thought nothing of it. I finally tore my eyes away from Brunna's chest to see my dad facing away from us, hunched over a map with Uncle Jose and Aunt Gloria. None of them had acknowledged Mom's raised voice. Hector and Audrey were watching, though, Audrey's eyes were as big as I knew mine were.
Aunt Gloria turned her head from the map when her daughter had said her name. I'm sure I saw her roll her eyes.
"Brunna, for heaven's sake, do what Ellen says and put your shirt back on. We're not at home now."
My Aunt sounded resigned, like she'd expected something like this from Brunna, and was embarrassed that Brunna was making a fuss about what my mom told her to do rather than being embarrassed that Brunna had flashed in the first place.
"Sorry, Ellen, my daughter has no shame." Aunt Gloria added.
"But why do I when Jason doesn't have to, too?" Brunna whined.
"She's got a point, Ellen. It is pretty stifling in here. I'd be fine with making a rule that no one's allowed to stare at nudity. We're all going to be in this R.V. together for weeks. Heck, now I want to take my top off too. How about it, Ellen? Just keep panties on in mixed company when it's hot like this?"
Aunty Gloria was siding with Brunna!
"No, I'm not okay with that, Gloria! There are males here."
"But we're all family, right? I'm sure you all walk around your house in your underwear." Gloria said it as if everyone did that at home.
We didn't. Not in our house, that's for sure. My mom would freak out if I wandered into the kitchen one morning in my undies. She'd never let me see her in anything less than a one-piece swimsuit, either.
"We don't parade around half-naked, Gloria. This is NOT Brazil."
"Fine. But make Jason puts his shirt back on, too, then. Same rules for everyone. Anything to keep the peace," she muttered so everyone could hear.
"Moooooom," Brunna whined and stamped her foot, dropping her hands to her sides and making fists like a petulant child being denied a basic human right.
Her boobs wobbled, and I suddenly realized I had a major boner going on. That embarrassed me, and I knew my face showed it.
I quickly sat down next to where I'd dropped my shirt, reaching for it and hoping no one had noticed my arousal. Especially overlooking my own cousin.
Luckily everyone who was paying attention was focused on either Mom, Aunt Gloria, or Brunna. I slipped my shirt back on.
"Get dressed, Brunna. Or go put a bikini top on. I'm sure you own one."
"I don't, momma. At least I didn't bring one with me. No one wears them anymore."
"They do here, Brunna. Go find one of mine."
I think Brunna could tell she'd lost that argument, or maybe she wasn't willing to cross her mom the way she did to mine.
"This is so stupid," Brunna complained but went to the closet where her mom's suitcases were, still topless.
I watched her through the corner of my eye while making a production of NOT watching her. Only then did I notice Dad hadn't been ignoring everything after all? I caught a glimpse of his face in the full-length mirror. He'd been able to see us even though his back had been turned and his head lowered.
He'd stayed out of the argument, but I just knew he had to have seen Brunna too.
Brunna opened her mom's suitcase, and I guess right on top was a bikini. Brunna picked it up, closed the suitcase again, and laid the little pile of string and material on top of the case. She was about to pull her pants down, still totally unconcerned that I could still see her when Aunt Gloria stopped her and told her to change in the bathroom.
When she came out of the bathroom a few minutes later, I thought I'd cream my jeans. She was wearing the skimpiest bikini I'd ever seen! I hadn't known they even made them that small in real life, or maybe I'd just never paid attention before. It had been a long time since I'd been to the beach.
The thing was, though, that I could still see the whole shape of her boobs, and having seen what was underneath the bikini top already, I would never be able to unsee everything in my mind's eye.
Then there was the bottoms with that little triangle covering her girl parts. She had to have been shaved, or the pubes would have been in view. I could definitely see a camel toe. I had to look away then. I desperately wanted to see the back of the bikini bottoms, but my ingrained sense of decency finally made me avert my gaze.
Brunna is my cousin, after all, not a girl to be ogled. If she hadn't been my cousin, I just couldn't have stopped looking, but I knew it was the same as if I'd ogled my own sister. Not that Audrey owned a suit like that.
I don't know what I'd have done if Audrey had donned such a suit. Yes, I do. I would have looked, then felt really guilty for having a naughty desire to see my own sister naked too.
This was going to be a long, uncomfortable vacation if I couldn't stop popping boners every five minutes. I hated myself at that moment and hated God for making me spend so much time with so many girls.
"There. Happy now, Aunty Ellen? All covered up," Brunna said as if she'd donned a snowsuit. I could rear the resentment in her voice. That meant my mom could too.
"That suit's so… cool!" Audrey said from her spot next to Hector. "I wish I had the nerve to wear something like that."
That was about the last thing I'd expected Audrey to say.
"There's twice as much of it as there needs to be," Brunna sighed. "But maybe you can try it on later?"
My sister can be really catty to other girls, and I'd thought she was being snarky to Brunna, but Brunna had replied like she was pleased with Audrey's praise.
"Yeah… no. I don't think so. Each to her own, though, right?" She said, turning her attention back to whatever, she was whispering about with Hector.
That was another thing that was weird to me. My sister was acting like Jose was one of her girlfriends. As far as I knew, Audrey wasn't really interested in guys, and Jose is her cousin as much as Brunna is mine. Yet she seemed really friendly with Jose as if they'd been best buds their whole lives.
"Heck, it is hot in here, isn't it?" Dad said to no one in particular, raising his head from the map while pulling at the collar of his shirt.
"Maybe we need to hit the road again? At least we can run the engine A.C.," he suggested. It's only fifty-two miles to the world's biggest matchstick in Elkton. What about it, kids? Ready to see it?"
"Yay," Audrey deadpanned from her seat next to Jose. "I am holding out for the world's biggest ball of twine, though."
"I know, right?" Dad completely missed Audrey's sarcasm, but then Dad's always so positive that he probably had no idea Audrey was even being sarcastic.
"When are we going to get to ride the donkeys? Brunna asked. "Are they around here?"
"Grand Canyon, sweetie," Uncle Jose assured his daughter. "We've got a long way to go before that. And your mom has a few errands to run before that, too," he added.
His comment confused me. How could we be on vacation when Aunt Gloria had errands to run? I kept the question to myself, though. I knew enough to know adults did weird things.
"So, it's settled. Moving on, it is. Jason, you got the awning, right?" Uncle Jose looked at me like no one else was capable of doing anything around here.
I was starting to feel like the do-boy, doing all the chores. I'd only just erected the awning a couple hours earlier before the sky had opened. But I couldn't complain. Rather I could, but I'd only get in trouble with Mom and Dad, and I didn't need that.
Still, it sucked that Audrey and Jose didn't volunteer. Of course, I didn't mind that Brunna didn't volunteer, either. She had earned herself a pass by wearing a bikini.
The only thing was it was still raining. I'd get wet, I wasn't allowed to take my shirt off, and it'd get soaked along with my pants. That and I still had a boner. I couldn't really stand up, or everyone would see it.
"Can we wait a few minutes to see if the rain stops?" I asked everyone.
"Just do it quickly, Jason. A little water isn't going to melt you," Mom assured me like she was promising me I wouldn't die from drowning. She wasn't the one who'd get soaked.
"I gotta pee first," I said, standing in a slight crouch with my hands covering my crotch like I was stopping myself from peeing myself instead of hiding my erection.
I made a hasty retreat to the bathroom before anyone noticed the state, I was in.
The moment I locked the door to the bathroom - I have a bigger closet in my bedroom at home - my mom called out a reminder not to flush since there was very little water in the freshwater tank.
It took ten more minutes for my boner to go down. I would have rubbed one out, but the walls are paper thin, and I know I make a lot of noises when I cum, so I just sat on the toilet thinking of anything except Brunna's boobs.
The more I told myself not to think of them, the more I thought of them. I finally settled on imagining what would happen if I climbed to the top of the world's biggest matchstick and struck a match.
As expected, I got soaked while stowing the awning. The first thing Mom told me when I came back inside was that I had to get out of my wet clothing and dry off.
I went back into the bathroom to peel off my wet shirt and pants. I banged my arms against the walls twice and caught my funny bone once. Judging by the chuckles I could hear from outside the bathroom, everyone was having a good time listening to me banging around and yelping when I hurt myself.
R.V. bathrooms suck! I didn't know how anyone was supposed to take a shower in one and get dressed with the door closed. I had to leave my wet clothes in the shower tub, and I wrapped the only towel in the bathroom around my waist.
Then I caught my funny bone again when I opened the bathroom door. Damn! I vowed to never ever take a shower again until we got back home. I didn't know how Dad was going to do it since he was twice as big as me. Maybe not quite so clumsy, though.
"Sure," I said. I pointed to the screen. "There is a naked elf dancing on the table in Goldshire Tavern."
I was joking. I knew that the on-screen avatar wasn't a real girl.
My dad sighed. "Son, we are going on a vacation, and I am talking in the real world, not Elwynn Forest."
Flash Forward three weeks later. I've never met much of my mom's side of the family.
My Mother was born in Brazil but raised here in America.
Apparently, her sister's family owned a "Spacious Winnebago," and we were going to go on a fantastic trip to see the sights. My parents told me that I would be excited to meet the Almeida family.
"Jason, Brazilian people have a different culture, but they are just like you and me. Your mom is Brazilian. This will be a learning experience for you," he promised. I was skeptical, to say the least.
My sister Audrey wasn't interested in any of this either. She's a year older than me and has gone kind of Goth over the last year. She likes listening to angry music on her iPhone and tuning the rest of us out.
However, Mom and Dad were certainly on board with it. It did sound a little like an adventure. The R.V. did look really spacious on the outside, but when you are talking about eight people fitting into a space built for six people, the reality is that it is very cramped. It's livable, but privacy is at a premium, and we had to double up.
I had to sleep with my cousin Hector. He's handsome, brooding, with short dark hair cropped in a high and tight. He has a cocky smile, and even though he is a little younger than me – he seems so much more mature. They grow them tall out in Brazil.
My cousin Brunna is tall as well. She was just starting high school, but she was taller than me. The first thing I noticed about my cousin was her remarkable doe-like brown eyes. They are like huge circles of pristine elemental earth.
The second thing that I noticed was her huge knockers. She was wearing this pink tank top that showed off her cleavage when I first met her. It was like she had no idea that her tits were special or needed to be in a bra – because she acted like it was no huge deal to wear that flimsy little top to meet us.
There was something so sexual about that white top even though it was just an ordinary tank top.
I remember when I finally stopped staring into her eyes, she reached down with both hands, lifted her tits by pulling up her shirt, and then dropped them. They wobbled a little and settled in place.
My mom and dad noticed as well. They also noticed the stunned look on my face. It was an awkward introduction.
She also speaks with a slight lisp that gives her a childlike quality when speaking. My cousin will turn the baby talk on thick when she wants to act innocent and cutesy. It was probably cute when she was little, but now it's incredibly sexy when she puts her finger in her mouth and sucks on it while she talks like a dum-dum.
Brunna and Hector's parents are quite an interesting pair. My Uncle Jose is confident and seems very much like a South American version of my father. He has similar interests in sports, and they are about the same age.
However, my Aunt Gloria and my mom couldn't be more different. It's hard to believe they are sisters. Gloria apparently went back to Brazil when she grew up and adopted the culture and speaks with a slight Spanish accent. She is very light skinned like my mom and has the same jet-black hair that my Mother and I do.
My mom and her sister do LOOK similar in the face, and that is where the similarities end. Aunt Gloria has a stunning figure and huge fake tits that jut straight out. She has sparkling eyes that seem to twinkle when she is talking to me. She is vivacious and outspoken.
My mom has always been on the conservative side, and you'd hardly believe that Gloria is the older sister because she dresses so much younger. It's hotter down in Brazil, and that's probably the reason.
When Jose showed up in our driveway with the R.V., we piled all of our luggage in. He had plenty of room to store it under the R.V. in spacious compartments. That meant that I couldn't bring much on the R.V. with me to wear or use. I chose my laptop bag.
"You won't be using the computer that much," Jose warned me as I started setting up on the kitchen desk. I had a hotspot on my phone, and I planned to do some gaming while we drove. I nodded and let the others settle in.
The first day we didn't make it out of the State. We stopped for lunch at Stucky's – I wouldn't recommend it unless you like stale waffles and 1960s décor.
We didn't visit any tourist traps or talk much. The Almedia family remained largely to themselves and frequently spoke Portuguese to one another. I do not even think my Mother knew what they were saying. They obviously didn't want us eavesdropping, and there was no way you couldn't hear what anybody said in the cramped quarters of the Winnebago.
The Morgan family remained largely client. My father drove, and while he occasionally liked to announce songs from the 1970s that were playing on the radio (that nobody else seemed to enjoy), he was largely silent. My mom sat in the passenger side next to him, scanning her phone and checking out Pinterest.
Audrey was listening to her headphones and looking sullen, and I had my computer. The bandwidth of my cell phone hotspot made it largely impossible to play online games, and those are the kinds I enjoy the most. I had to try to find something to keep me occupied, so I tried browsing websites and even reading about Brazil.
My family didn't have long conversations like the Almeida did. They laughed and frequently had boisterous discussions. I was a little envious of how closely knit they were. We only spoke English, so even if my family did engage in conversation, the Almeida family would know exactly what we were talking about.
We pulled into a K.O.A. the first night.
"How about that, Jason!" Dad seemed really pleased by the practicality of traveling in an R.V. camper. "No hotel bills. You just pull in, plug in, and sleep in," he said as he went to help Uncle Jose set up the septic and electric connections.
I was hoping that Dad didn't get inspired to buy one of these contraptions. It had been one day of sitting at an uncomfortable kitchen table trying fruitlessly to game on my laptop, and I was already over the novelty of it all.
Audrey complained right away too. She moaned about the lack of space to change in the sleeping compartment she had to share with Brunna.
"No big deal, just change anywhere," Brunna shrugged. She reached down to the hem of her pink tank top and then casually lifted it over her head. As she did, her massive areola became visible as she bared her chest to me. I stood there, unable to move – unable to look away. I knew I SHOULD.
My mom, Aunt, Sister, and cousins were in the room – they all caught me staring.
"What?" Brunna caught me as well. She looked down at her fat tits and pushed her fingers against one of her nipples while lifting her tit up to expose her underboob. "is there something on my boobs?" she asked.
Brunna had such an innocent manner about her that she seemed almost dimwitted. I couldn't comprehend how she could not know that I should not be able to SEE those majestic knockers of hers. She let go of her tit and let it flap down against her chest like a full flesh sack of milk. I wondered how she could resist the temptation not to play with those things constantly because just watching her lift a boob and drop it was a turn-on.
She reached down to the elastic waistband of the black shorts she was wearing and started to pull those down as well.
Uh, Brunna!" Gloria stopped her daughter with an empathic shout. "This is America. They don't run around topless in front of each other."
Brunna seemed confused and taken aback. "Not even to sunbathe?" she stood there with her arms at her sides, not even defensively cupping her magnificent chest to hide it from me now that she knew about our taboos about the female body.
"Not even to sunbathe?" Gloria looked at Ellen. My mom glared back at Gloria to imply that Gloria knew that.
"No honey," Gloria spoke down to her daughter. It wasn't condescending at all. Her Mother's tone was empathetic, like when you explain to a child that Santa Claus can't see them today because it is April, and he isn't visiting the mall.
Brunna curled up a lip in frustrated disappointment. Grabbed her flimsy nightgown and pulled it over her head. The gossamer material was so sheer that I could quite easily see her nipples through the material. Brunna and Gloria thought nothing of that, though. She was shimmying out of the shorts by pulling them down under the nightgown when my father and Uncle returned.
They could tell from the look on our faces that something had happened – just not what. "What did I miss?" my dad asked with his usual corny expression after he told one of his infamous dad jokes.
"Nothing, Clark," my mom said as she stared intently at me. My Mother's gaze instantly communicated to me that I should stop staring at my attractive cousin while she tried to remove her shorts from under her nightgown.
Aunt Gloria changed the subject. She made us what she called traditional Brazilian food. It was okay, but it tasted more like Mexican food to me. She insisted that we all try her Vatapá. That's A thick stew made from shrimp, bread, ground peanuts, and coconut milk and poured over rice. It was kind of disgusting, but I politely ate some so I didn't offend her.
"Just like mother used to make, ai, Ellen?" Gloria asked.
"I never liked Vatapá," Mom replied stiffly.
"Oh, you never liked anything Brazilian. This is more than a vacation. This is an adventure," my Aunt held up a heaping spoon with a big fat shrimp on it for my mom to sample. "C'mon, you can't say no!"
Mom reluctantly opened her mouth, swallowed a huge bite, and chewed it silently.
"What about you, Clark?"
"Is it spicy?" he asked Gloria.
"So, what if it is? Try it; you won't know if you like it until you try it," she held her hand under the spoon, reached across the table, and fed my father a much smaller bite than she gave my mom.
"No, that's not spicy at all; it's pretty good," Dad thanked her politely after he swallowed it.
Audrey wouldn't try it all.
"Oh my god, in Bahia, we would cry if someone left that much on their plate," Gloria chided Audrey for not even attempting to eat most of her food.
"This is not Bahia," Audrey replied sternly.
"You are right," Gloria didn't take it personally and didn't rise to Audrey's bait to argue. She just let the comment slide and wash down her back.
My mom, on the other hand, did what she normally did when Audrey got snarky. "Audrey Ann Morgan, Your Aunt spent a lot of time making us this food. You WILL try everything and thank them for it!"
"No," Audrey's blunt response left no room for argument or negotiation.
"Ugh, Teenagers, what can you do?" Mom rolled her eyes and looked at the other adults around the table for support. Mom frequently got frustrated with Audrey because she was almost old enough to move out on her own and stubbornly refused to help out around the house at all.
"Some traditional things can work to motivate children to change their attitudes," Uncle Jose replied with a smirk that implied my sister and I were spoiled brats. I didn't want to be lumped into the same category as my sister, but in retrospect, I had been sullen and tuned everyone out while I played on my computer as well. I just didn't know what else to do in that situation.
There's not much, but I thought I'd see what you thought of the storyteller's character - it's a little different than what either of us usually does.
"Close the windows, Jason; the rain is coming in!"
We had every window in the R.V. open and all the moon vents, too, because we couldn't run the A.C. until we were on-site power. While we were at the rest area, there were no receptacles to plug the R.V. into, and SOMEONE had forgotten to fill the generator's gas tank. Everyone had blamed me, but I didn't even know the generator used gasoline.
So, when it started raining, Mom got into a tizzy about making me get all the windows closed. Then five minutes later, it was stinking hot inside. I thought nothing of stripping off my shirt - heck, I spent all summer at home shirtless, but then my cousin casually pulled her top off too.
Her boobs were massive and took up so much space on her chest that there was nowhere else to look, not that I cared about that. My first real-life naked boobies! Brunna didn't even care that there were guys in the R.V. with her. Neither did I. I couldn't have looked away if my life depended on it.
I'd never thought about the color of my boobs before. Brunna's were a creamy caramel color, and her nipples were just a few shades darker, but her areolas were huge, like coasters. She saw me staring with my mouth hanging open and finally giggled.
"What? It's hot in here!"
"Yeah, but…" I didn't know how to express that she's a girl and she can't do what boys do, so instead, I let the sentence hang like my jaw.
"What?" Brunna repeated, seemingly confused at why I was staring at her.
Eventually, she lifted her hands to her boobs and squeezed them like she was kneading bread, boob flesh squeezing between her fingers. "These?" She asked as if she couldn't quite grasp what I was staring at.
I managed to nod. I didn't trust my voice.
"Brunna Almeida! Cover yourself up!" My mom's voice came from behind me, shocking some sense into me. I still couldn't take my eyes off those titties, but it began to properly register that there were more than just me and Brunna in the R.V.
"Gee, Aunty Ellen, they're just boobs!" Brunna argued, still holding hers in her hands, her palms not even close to covering them. "What's the big deal?"
"You're in the United States now, not the rainforest. Girls do not go topless. Especially around boys."
"But why?" Brunna didn't seem to react to my mom's voice the way it affected me. She was able to look right back at my mom as if mom was a regular person, and it just never occurred to her that there was anything wrong with being topless. She even looked genuinely confused. "He took his shirt off first, and I'm not showing anything you wouldn't see on any beach."
"We're not on any beach, and I certainly wouldn't see what you're showing on any beach I've been to. Besides, Jason's a boy. It's different for boys, Brunna."
Brunna tilted her head even further to the side as if she couldn't understand what Mom was trying to say. She clearly didn't like being told she couldn't do something I was allowed to.
"Momma?" Brunna was getting a second opinion.
I would never have questioned an adult, but Brunna must have thought nothing of it. I finally tore my eyes away from Brunna's chest to see my dad facing away from us, hunched over a map with Uncle Jose and Aunt Gloria. None of them had acknowledged Mom's raised voice. Hector and Audrey were watching, though, Audrey's eyes were as big as I knew mine were.
Aunt Gloria turned her head from the map when her daughter had said her name. I'm sure I saw her roll her eyes.
"Brunna, for heaven's sake, do what Ellen says and put your shirt back on. We're not at home now."
My Aunt sounded resigned, like she'd expected something like this from Brunna, and was embarrassed that Brunna was making a fuss about what my mom told her to do rather than being embarrassed that Brunna had flashed in the first place.
"Sorry, Ellen, my daughter has no shame." Aunt Gloria added.
"But why do I when Jason doesn't have to, too?" Brunna whined.
"She's got a point, Ellen. It is pretty stifling in here. I'd be fine with making a rule that no one's allowed to stare at nudity. We're all going to be in this R.V. together for weeks. Heck, now I want to take my top off too. How about it, Ellen? Just keep panties on in mixed company when it's hot like this?"
Aunty Gloria was siding with Brunna!
"No, I'm not okay with that, Gloria! There are males here."
"But we're all family, right? I'm sure you all walk around your house in your underwear." Gloria said it as if everyone did that at home.
We didn't. Not in our house, that's for sure. My mom would freak out if I wandered into the kitchen one morning in my undies. She'd never let me see her in anything less than a one-piece swimsuit, either.
"We don't parade around half-naked, Gloria. This is NOT Brazil."
"Fine. But make Jason puts his shirt back on, too, then. Same rules for everyone. Anything to keep the peace," she muttered so everyone could hear.
"Moooooom," Brunna whined and stamped her foot, dropping her hands to her sides and making fists like a petulant child being denied a basic human right.
Her boobs wobbled, and I suddenly realized I had a major boner going on. That embarrassed me, and I knew my face showed it.
I quickly sat down next to where I'd dropped my shirt, reaching for it and hoping no one had noticed my arousal. Especially overlooking my own cousin.
Luckily everyone who was paying attention was focused on either Mom, Aunt Gloria, or Brunna. I slipped my shirt back on.
"Get dressed, Brunna. Or go put a bikini top on. I'm sure you own one."
"I don't, momma. At least I didn't bring one with me. No one wears them anymore."
"They do here, Brunna. Go find one of mine."
I think Brunna could tell she'd lost that argument, or maybe she wasn't willing to cross her mom the way she did to mine.
"This is so stupid," Brunna complained but went to the closet where her mom's suitcases were, still topless.
I watched her through the corner of my eye while making a production of NOT watching her. Only then did I notice Dad hadn't been ignoring everything after all? I caught a glimpse of his face in the full-length mirror. He'd been able to see us even though his back had been turned and his head lowered.
He'd stayed out of the argument, but I just knew he had to have seen Brunna too.
Brunna opened her mom's suitcase, and I guess right on top was a bikini. Brunna picked it up, closed the suitcase again, and laid the little pile of string and material on top of the case. She was about to pull her pants down, still totally unconcerned that I could still see her when Aunt Gloria stopped her and told her to change in the bathroom.
When she came out of the bathroom a few minutes later, I thought I'd cream my jeans. She was wearing the skimpiest bikini I'd ever seen! I hadn't known they even made them that small in real life, or maybe I'd just never paid attention before. It had been a long time since I'd been to the beach.
The thing was, though, that I could still see the whole shape of her boobs, and having seen what was underneath the bikini top already, I would never be able to unsee everything in my mind's eye.
Then there was the bottoms with that little triangle covering her girl parts. She had to have been shaved, or the pubes would have been in view. I could definitely see a camel toe. I had to look away then. I desperately wanted to see the back of the bikini bottoms, but my ingrained sense of decency finally made me avert my gaze.
Brunna is my cousin, after all, not a girl to be ogled. If she hadn't been my cousin, I just couldn't have stopped looking, but I knew it was the same as if I'd ogled my own sister. Not that Audrey owned a suit like that.
I don't know what I'd have done if Audrey had donned such a suit. Yes, I do. I would have looked, then felt really guilty for having a naughty desire to see my own sister naked too.
This was going to be a long, uncomfortable vacation if I couldn't stop popping boners every five minutes. I hated myself at that moment and hated God for making me spend so much time with so many girls.
"There. Happy now, Aunty Ellen? All covered up," Brunna said as if she'd donned a snowsuit. I could rear the resentment in her voice. That meant my mom could too.
"That suit's so… cool!" Audrey said from her spot next to Hector. "I wish I had the nerve to wear something like that."
That was about the last thing I'd expected Audrey to say.
"There's twice as much of it as there needs to be," Brunna sighed. "But maybe you can try it on later?"
My sister can be really catty to other girls, and I'd thought she was being snarky to Brunna, but Brunna had replied like she was pleased with Audrey's praise.
"Yeah… no. I don't think so. Each to her own, though, right?" She said, turning her attention back to whatever, she was whispering about with Hector.
That was another thing that was weird to me. My sister was acting like Jose was one of her girlfriends. As far as I knew, Audrey wasn't really interested in guys, and Jose is her cousin as much as Brunna is mine. Yet she seemed really friendly with Jose as if they'd been best buds their whole lives.
"Heck, it is hot in here, isn't it?" Dad said to no one in particular, raising his head from the map while pulling at the collar of his shirt.
"Maybe we need to hit the road again? At least we can run the engine A.C.," he suggested. It's only fifty-two miles to the world's biggest matchstick in Elkton. What about it, kids? Ready to see it?"
"Yay," Audrey deadpanned from her seat next to Jose. "I am holding out for the world's biggest ball of twine, though."
"I know, right?" Dad completely missed Audrey's sarcasm, but then Dad's always so positive that he probably had no idea Audrey was even being sarcastic.
"When are we going to get to ride the donkeys? Brunna asked. "Are they around here?"
"Grand Canyon, sweetie," Uncle Jose assured his daughter. "We've got a long way to go before that. And your mom has a few errands to run before that, too," he added.
His comment confused me. How could we be on vacation when Aunt Gloria had errands to run? I kept the question to myself, though. I knew enough to know adults did weird things.
"So, it's settled. Moving on, it is. Jason, you got the awning, right?" Uncle Jose looked at me like no one else was capable of doing anything around here.
I was starting to feel like the do-boy, doing all the chores. I'd only just erected the awning a couple hours earlier before the sky had opened. But I couldn't complain. Rather I could, but I'd only get in trouble with Mom and Dad, and I didn't need that.
Still, it sucked that Audrey and Jose didn't volunteer. Of course, I didn't mind that Brunna didn't volunteer, either. She had earned herself a pass by wearing a bikini.
The only thing was it was still raining. I'd get wet, I wasn't allowed to take my shirt off, and it'd get soaked along with my pants. That and I still had a boner. I couldn't really stand up, or everyone would see it.
"Can we wait a few minutes to see if the rain stops?" I asked everyone.
"Just do it quickly, Jason. A little water isn't going to melt you," Mom assured me like she was promising me I wouldn't die from drowning. She wasn't the one who'd get soaked.
"I gotta pee first," I said, standing in a slight crouch with my hands covering my crotch like I was stopping myself from peeing myself instead of hiding my erection.
I made a hasty retreat to the bathroom before anyone noticed the state, I was in.
The moment I locked the door to the bathroom - I have a bigger closet in my bedroom at home - my mom called out a reminder not to flush since there was very little water in the freshwater tank.
It took ten more minutes for my boner to go down. I would have rubbed one out, but the walls are paper thin, and I know I make a lot of noises when I cum, so I just sat on the toilet thinking of anything except Brunna's boobs.
The more I told myself not to think of them, the more I thought of them. I finally settled on imagining what would happen if I climbed to the top of the world's biggest matchstick and struck a match.
As expected, I got soaked while stowing the awning. The first thing Mom told me when I came back inside was that I had to get out of my wet clothing and dry off.
I went back into the bathroom to peel off my wet shirt and pants. I banged my arms against the walls twice and caught my funny bone once. Judging by the chuckles I could hear from outside the bathroom, everyone was having a good time listening to me banging around and yelping when I hurt myself.
R.V. bathrooms suck! I didn't know how anyone was supposed to take a shower in one and get dressed with the door closed. I had to leave my wet clothes in the shower tub, and I wrapped the only towel in the bathroom around my waist.
Then I caught my funny bone again when I opened the bathroom door. Damn! I vowed to never ever take a shower again until we got back home. I didn't know how Dad was going to do it since he was twice as big as me. Maybe not quite so clumsy, though.
Last edited by EddieDavidson on Sat Jun 24, 2023 5:20 pm, edited 1 time in total.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter Two
On our first vacation day, we stayed in a typical little K.O.A. campground. There wasn’t much to do except park, set up the awning, hook up the connections to electricity and sewage, eat, shower, and sleep.
They didn’t have many amenities, and we had been on the road all day. I had seen my cousin naked, and that was exciting, but all in all – it was a rather mundane trip so far.
My Uncle’s R.V. was advertised as able to sleep eight, but the reality was slightly different. It was going to be cramped.
The bedroom at the end takes up the whole width and 8" of the length of the R.V. There's a concertina door for privacy, but it was stuck, and the accordion-style door wouldn’t close all the way, so they left it open during the day.
The bathroom, as I already mentioned, was a bit of a nightmare. It was TINY, and when I complained, my Aunt said, “Good things come in tiny packages,” so I just tried to deal with it. My mom told me that most R.V. parks have community showers, but that didn’t sound like much of an alternative either. I would have to shower with a bunch of old farts who drive around in R.V.s?
The kitchen and dining area with a dining table felt the most spacious of all. The sofa pulled out, and two collapsible bunk beds were across from it. When the sofa is folded down, it covers the walkway to the cab area. When they are fully extended, you can’t walk between them.
The final thing we had to decide was the sleeping arrangements – which would be a point of contention for us.
Mom decided for me that I would take the top bunk. Which, on the surface, would seem like a solid choice. The problem is those bunk beds were designed for little kids or short people, and they are very uncomfortable. At least, I’d have a little privacy up high.
Hector was on the bottom bunk because he was a little bigger than me physically. The bottom bunk was not bigger, but it was harder for him to climb to the top bunk because it was so flimsy.
“Where do we sleep?” Mom asked her sister. She assumed that there was a master plan in place before Gloria and Jose extended the invitation.
Aunt Gloria suggested that the adults share the master bedroom. When my mom balked at that idea, Gloria assured her there was plenty of room. “You guys on one side, girls in the middle. I assure you nobody’s parts will be touching that shouldn’t be touching if that is what you are worried about?”
“No, nothing like that,” my mom blanched. “I just thought maybe there would be better accommodations,” my mom tried not to sound judgmental, but it came out that way, and I think that insulted Gloria. My mom realized she had seemed insensitive and, as a result, accepted the suggestion to share the bed with her sister and her husband.
“Just try it out for tonight, and if it doesn’t work, we can think of something else,” Jose tried to smooth things over. He reminded me of my dad – always diplomatic and level-headed.
My sister and Brunna, by default, took the pull-out sofa.
My mom said goodnight to us after we got squared away. Gloria took a different approach. She’s very touchy-feely. She hugged and kissed both Hector and Brunna. It wasn’t anything sexual – just a very loving kiss on the lips.
It did seem odd to me, though, simply because my parents had never done anything like that to me, and I would have been super embarrassed if they had. Brunna and Hector thought nothing of it and returned the hug and kiss.
My mom tried to shut the door to their bedroom but had a tough time getting it closed. She managed it but almost broke the thing.
I had already snuggled down in my bunk in my pajamas. Hector, Brunna, and Audrey were in the main camper preparing for bed. Once my mom slid that accordion-style door closed, we didn’t have much light, but it wasn’t pitch black either.
Brunna said flatly that she was not sleeping in a bikini. “I am sorry, Brunna, I do not have another nightgown to lend you,” Audrey explained apologetically.
“I don’t think the rule to wearing clothes extends to taking showers or sleeping! You guys sleep with your clothes all the way on?” Brunna asked incredulously.
Hector said he thought that we wore our underwear as if it was a strange custom. I was actually in full pajamas. My sister typically wore a modest nightgown that covered everything and extended down past her knees.
Brunna said they had sheets to sleep under, and it should be fine to sleep however we wanted as long as we were comfortable. “It’s way too hot in here. I am going to take my shower. Do I have to wear clothes in there as well?”
He started taking his shorts and shirt off. He wasn’t ripped, but he wasn’t scrawny, either. He had the start of chest muscles sprouting on his hairless chest. I was a little jealous.
Audrey seemed impressed by Hector when he was shirtless. My little sister began to undress in front of us both. It was dark, and I wasn’t interested in seeing what Audrey wore under her shirt. I didn’t really pay attention, and I certainly didn’t expect her to strip down like Brunna had earlier.
I did notice that Audrey seemed to have a scandalous look on her face as she stood there in her bra. It was a standard white bra with a full cup that didn’t expose any cleavage or nipple – nothing shocking. It could have easily doubled as a bikini top if it wasn’t made out of whatever bras are made from.
Her shorts came off next. She had on a thin pair of white cotton panties with decoration. They weren’t thong bottoms. You couldn’t see through the material – as long as they didn’t get wet, she could have worn them to the pool, and nobody would have thought much of it.
My sister Audrey had not developed yet – not like Brunna. She was a little older than Brunna, but she was still just an ordinary girl without much to actually show. However, the look on Audrey’s face was that she was really doing something naughty and hoping to get away with it.
I assumed she was trying to impress Hector because she talked to him while she stripped down to panties and bra. He took his jeans off and stood in his underwear, talking to her for a few minutes.
“Keep it down in there!!” my mom yelled through the partition-style door. We had to really watch our volume if we wanted to keep talking. I really had nothing to say that I couldn’t have said during the day.
Audrey and Hector ostensibly were waiting for Brunna to get out of the shower so they could have a turn. However, Brunna took her sweet time. Hector and Audrey eventually decided to forgo a shower tonight and get in their respective bunks to fall asleep.
I hadn’t done much all day, so I wasn’t really tired. I had lots of perverted thoughts floating around my head – many of them were photographic snapshots I took with my mind of my cousin’s huge nips. I would normally jerk off if I couldn’t sleep, which would solve the problem.
However, I didn’t want Hector and Audrey to hear me fap-fap-fapping up in the top bunk. Add to that, from my perch in the top bunk, I was close to the air conditioning unit on the top of the main cabin, and it was fairly loud, and that kept me up.
The bathroom had the same partition-style door as the bedroom door – except that it actually slid open without having to manhandle it. It still made a little noise and got stuck, but it was easier. Brunna stood in the bathroom with the light on, checking herself out in the mirror.
She was soaking wet and completely naked except for a towel wrapped around her head. She didn’t notice me, or if she did – she didn’t care. I could only see the crack of her big beautiful Brazilian butt from where I was perched. I rolled over on my belly and stared down quietly. I could always pretend I was asleep if she noticed.
She reached behind her and picked at the crack of her ass with her finger. I wondered if she was playing with her asshole or just adjusting herself. I didn’t know why she had opened the door before getting dressed again – but I was happy for another chance to ogle my cousin. I knew I probably shouldn’t be looking – but I did anyway.
My theory was that the hot water had fogged things up so much in there after a long shower that Brunna opened it up to air it out. She was a big girl – built like an adult and she also probably just wanted a little standing room. When she was finished brushing her long black hair, she smiled at herself, then looked down at her pubic hair and brushed that a little with the hairbrush.
That was super sexy to me for some reason. Brunna’s pubes were thick and dark – and it just kind of turned me on to see her brush to them.
Next, my cousin went to her bag in the main cabin and removed a toothbrush and toothpaste. I was treated to a perfect view of her big fat tits and hairy bush as she bent over and searched for her stuff.
The others must have been asleep because they didn’t say anything when she walked out naked and returned to the bathroom. She smelled her own breath, rubbed her fingers across her teeth, and examined any plaque. She licked the finger without even thinking about how sexy it was.
I knew that she wasn’t intentionally trying to turn me on. There were a lot more obvious ways she could have done that if she knew I was watching. However, just being able to vicariously peep on a girl while she does things that are usually performed privately felt – naughty! Exciting! My dick was throbbing!!
I didn’t even know there was a term for this kind of thrill! It was called voyeurism!
Brunna applied the toothpaste. It was some Brazilian brand from the packaging. She began to brush, and her tits bounced as she vigorously brushed the snot out of her mouth until it foamed up like she had rabies. I couldn’t see her areola with her back to me, but the side boob bouncing and jiggling freely while she brushed her teeth was awesome.
I kept imagining her holding a dick or a dildo. Instead of brushing, she was sucking- a harmless fantasy that Brunna need never know about, right?
Then she did something that really turned me on. She looked down and spit – spit out the white, foamy toothpaste like it was wads of cum. Some of it dripped down her chin and onto her fat tits. She had this dumb expression on her face that made her seem like a sexy bimbo, and I nearly jizzed.
I am glad I didn’t because that would have been the end of the show. I might have watched a little longer, but after I creamed my pajamas, I would have been wondering how to get them clean before morning and wanted to sleep.
I might have also missed what my cousin did after that. She looked down and began to groom her pubic hair by parting it with her finger. She found her clit, and while I couldn’t see exactly what she did – I knew when she brought the toothbrush down to her pussy that she was using it to masturbate. She frigged her clit with it.
Her tits REALLY bounced while she got herself off. I was tempted to jerk off into my hand. The only reason I resisted the urge was I had no place to dump the cum after I shot my load. I was tempted to jerk off and let it drip over the side of the bunk bed- that’s had badly I needed to do it.
Brunna finished her front after a few minutes of furious masturbation. She brought the brush up to her nose, sniffed it, and giggled. I was hoping she’d do her butt next because I had a perfect view of her ass crack from where I was. She didn’t do that, but she did bend over, rip a small square of toilet paper, and meticulously fold it into a triangle. She used the triangle to wipe her pussy down after she played with it.
I was intrigued by that – because I had no idea what rituals girls do after they play with themselves. I felt like I was getting to see the raw, unfiltered, natural kinky details that you don’t get in porno.
When she left the bathroom, she looked up at my bunk. She was standing in front of the bathroom light, and it was dark, so she probably thought I was asleep, but for a brief moment I thought I had been caught.
I waited for a few tense seconds, regretting being so bold and hanging my face over the edge of the top bunk to get as good of a look as possible. If she was going to scold me for peeping, she would by then.
She replaced her toothbrush in her bag, flipped out the bathroom light, and went to bed. Audrey was snoring by this point, so she didn’t notice at all.
Brunna lay flat on the bed under a thin sheet. I might have had a view of her naked body all night, and that would have led to blue balls. As it was, I could only see the rise and fall of those naked boobs under the sheet from her breathing in the dark, and that wasn’t enough to keep me awake. I went to bed happy but a little frustrated.
The window for the bunk beds was positioned on the side of the R.V., facing the rising sun. The glare woke me right up! I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes and rolled over on my tummy and looked down.
Brunna had pulled off the sheet and was snoring ass up. I had the most glorious view of a female body any teenage boy might have. Brunna’s olive-colored ass was up in the air, her crack hung open, and there on display was double-barrel – asshole and pussy. Every time she breathed in to snore, her labia shrunk, and as she breathed out, it opened up like a flower blossoming. The louder the snore, the more the labia rippled like they had a mind of their own.
All of the secrets of womanhood were laid bare before my eyes less than three feet away. I had only been able to see her ass from about six feet away in the main cabin last night. She was positioned right under me, ass facing me. I could have spit from this distance and hit her butt.
I felt a little guilty for not waking her, but I wanted that perfect moment to last as long as possible. I studied every tiny hair, every goosebump, every crevice between her crack and pussy lips while the girl slept. Audrey and Hector had clearly not woken up yet, or they would have said something. I was thankful that the R.V. wasn’t parked a different way, or the sun might have woken Brunna and Audrey first, and I would have missed this.
I felt like one of those park rangers with binoculars finding the rarest bird sighting in the wild, and any sound would scare it away.
“BRUNNA ALMEIDA!” my Aunt’s voice cracked the silence like a thunderbolt. Eyes opened, and panic ensued.
“Mama, what?” Brunna was the only one who remained calm as she rolled over on her side. She clearly didn’t know how much trouble she was in, and why would she? In her mind, sleeping nude was normal, just like showering was. She had worn clothes while we were all awake, but my cousin thought nothing of stripping down.
Even while I was present! My cousin sat up – looking so gorgeous with those huge, swollen knockers of hers. She seemed so innocent – but how could she not know just how sexy she was? Even without makeup, she looked so perfect when she sat up.
My mother was quiet but obviously concerned and trying desperately to hold her tongue.
“What did I tell you yesterday about being naked in the main cabin?” my Aunt chided.
“For even sleeping?” Brunna did not bother to hide under covers when she was busted. I would have – but I wouldn’t have dared to sleep naked either.
“We have a TEENAGE BOY ON THE RV!” Gloria reminded her daughter as she approached her and grabbed her daughter’s ear and pinched her tightly.
“And my husband !!” Mom added angrily.
“Hector and Daddy have seen me naked many times. What is the big deal? I am just sleeping, Mama.”
“The big deal is that I told you not to do it, and you did it anyway, young lady! You know what happens next!!”
Audrey was already awake and had managed to swath herself in the sheet. Her only saving grace at the moment was that sheet and the focus on Brunna. Audrey obviously knew that Mom wouldn’t be happy once she saw her in a bra and panties.
“Get out of this bed right now, or I will take you outside to the picnic table on the patio!” Gloria demanded as she released Brunna’s ear. Gloria clearly intended to fold up the sofa bed because there was no way to walk in the main cabin. Audrey had to get out as well.
“Audrey Ann Morgan, you too?”
“It’s just a bra and panties, Mom! I wasn’t naked!” Audrey pleaded. While my mom chastised Audrey, Gloria had another way of dealing with the situation in mind.
She quickly folded the sofa bed, put my cousin over her knee, and began to spank her big fat bottom.
Brunna is a big girl, so her big floppy tits hug down with her head against Gloria’s leg while she draped her big ass over her mother’s knee. The girl was clearly too big for an over-the-knee spanking. I’d never seen one executed in person, and even I could tell that Brunna was too big for this to be effective.
It didn’t matter to Gloria.
At this point, my father and Jose were out of the bedroom. Jose was in his underwear with big black socks and a white T-shirt. My father wore matching pajamas to the ones I had on – they were Christmas gifts one year from my mother.
My mom didn’t notice Brunna receiving corporal punishment until Gloria told Hector not to laugh and threatened, he’d be next if he did. He must have been grinning.
“What are you doing?”
“Giving Brunna the spanking that she has earned!!” Gloria insisted. My parents had never spanked us, but I got the impression from Gloria that it was fairly common practice in Brazil. “She wants to show her behind! I am going to tan it for her!” Gloria had already delivered three bare-handed slaps on Brunna’s butt.
Each time her mother spanked her, Brunna’s tits bounced against her mother’s legs, and Brunna counted the number.
“Our parents spanked us, and we turned out to be good people,” Gloria suggested that mom was spanked when by my grandparents when she was little. I couldn’t imagine my mother ever breaking the rules.
“She’s too old for a bare-bottom spanking!!” Mom insisted.
“She’ll be too old when she knows better than to defy me,” Gloria countered and left a nice handprint on Brunna’s left ass cheek. “This is MY daughter. I will handle it as I see fit. If you want to give me parenting tips, you can do that later!”
My Aunt shut my mother right up with that last comment. My mom didn’t want to intrude. The problem was that I couldn’t really enjoy witnessing the rest of the spectacle. I could HEAR every excruciating slap as it landed and the sweet sound of Brunna submissively counting it out as she accepted it.
If I leaned over my bed to watch- my mom would have been right there to scold me for daring to look – I just knew it.
“Audrey, get your clothes on!” my mom couldn’t do anything about Brunna, but she could about Audrey.
“Yes, Mom!” Audrey grabbed some clothes and disappeared into the bathroom to put them on. Hector remained in his bunk and presumably got to watch the entire thing. I was jealous.
When Gloria delivered ten, I thought she would be done. Ten was the traditional number I assumed was given as a punishment. Gloria continued to twenty. “Now, you made me start out our vacation like this, and you want to show your big butt to everybody, Brunna Almeida? Then you go stand in the corner, hands at your side and think about what you did. Maybe then you won’t walk around naked when everyone sees your bright red butt!!”
“Yes, Mommy!!” Brunna said apologetically, a tear dripping down her eye. I managed to be discreet as I watched my cousin push her tits firmly into the nearest corner and stand helplessly.
“Now, Hector? Do you have your clothes on?”
“Yes, Mommy!” Hector sounded confident even when he called his mother “Mommy.” If I had said that I would have sounded like a little child. He stepped out of the bunk in his white underwear. He wasn’t sporting a chubby – which shocked me because I had a dick that wouldn’t stop throbbing.
“Good boy, get dressed!”
“What about you, Jason?”
“Mom, why would I sleep nude?” I adjusted my cock into my underwear to hide it. I slipped down out of the bunk because I felt I had to reveal myself. I felt my mom and Gloria could see my boner, but neither of them said anything. I normally had morning wood – but this was so much more.
Hector got dressed in the common area, but he was wearing underwear when he got out of the bunk. I hated the fact he had washboard abs and muscles. It didn’t seem fair that we were around the same age and he was already developing like a grown man.
Jose and my father went back into the main bedroom to change. They probably had to sit on the bed to do it. Jose had to work to get the door closed and could only get it halfway shut. He had to leave it halfway open, but no one tried to peep at him or Dad.
“I am sorry; I didn’t intend to interfere with how you discipline your daughter,” my mom apologized. She was clearly trying to ignore the fact that Brunna was still naked. I could only see the crack of her ass, and I made it a point not to look in Brunna’s direction.
I did not want my mom to think I LIKED naked girls – I guess I felt like she would be ashamed of me for staring. Instead, we all pretended Brunna wasn’t there – which I guess was part of the punishment for Brunna.
“Yes, you did intend to interfere, Ellen. You wouldn’t have spoken. If you hadn’t,” Gloria replied sternly.
My mom accepted that and said, “You deal with your kids how you deal with them. That was a mistake, and it won’t happen again,” Mom said uncomfortably.
“I am sorry my Brunna’s big butt is such a problem!” Gloria seemed to be scolding my mother almost as much as she was her daughter for their behavior.
“What’s done is done,” Mom replied. She clearly didn't like the situation, but this was her brother-in-law's R.V., and Brunna was not her kid. Audrey slid back out of the bathroom, fully dressed, to join us after the commotion ended. She looked repentant and ready to let the whole matter drop.
“What is for breakfast, Mommy?” Hector changed the subject.
They didn’t have many amenities, and we had been on the road all day. I had seen my cousin naked, and that was exciting, but all in all – it was a rather mundane trip so far.
My Uncle’s R.V. was advertised as able to sleep eight, but the reality was slightly different. It was going to be cramped.
The bedroom at the end takes up the whole width and 8" of the length of the R.V. There's a concertina door for privacy, but it was stuck, and the accordion-style door wouldn’t close all the way, so they left it open during the day.
The bathroom, as I already mentioned, was a bit of a nightmare. It was TINY, and when I complained, my Aunt said, “Good things come in tiny packages,” so I just tried to deal with it. My mom told me that most R.V. parks have community showers, but that didn’t sound like much of an alternative either. I would have to shower with a bunch of old farts who drive around in R.V.s?
The kitchen and dining area with a dining table felt the most spacious of all. The sofa pulled out, and two collapsible bunk beds were across from it. When the sofa is folded down, it covers the walkway to the cab area. When they are fully extended, you can’t walk between them.
The final thing we had to decide was the sleeping arrangements – which would be a point of contention for us.
Mom decided for me that I would take the top bunk. Which, on the surface, would seem like a solid choice. The problem is those bunk beds were designed for little kids or short people, and they are very uncomfortable. At least, I’d have a little privacy up high.
Hector was on the bottom bunk because he was a little bigger than me physically. The bottom bunk was not bigger, but it was harder for him to climb to the top bunk because it was so flimsy.
“Where do we sleep?” Mom asked her sister. She assumed that there was a master plan in place before Gloria and Jose extended the invitation.
Aunt Gloria suggested that the adults share the master bedroom. When my mom balked at that idea, Gloria assured her there was plenty of room. “You guys on one side, girls in the middle. I assure you nobody’s parts will be touching that shouldn’t be touching if that is what you are worried about?”
“No, nothing like that,” my mom blanched. “I just thought maybe there would be better accommodations,” my mom tried not to sound judgmental, but it came out that way, and I think that insulted Gloria. My mom realized she had seemed insensitive and, as a result, accepted the suggestion to share the bed with her sister and her husband.
“Just try it out for tonight, and if it doesn’t work, we can think of something else,” Jose tried to smooth things over. He reminded me of my dad – always diplomatic and level-headed.
My sister and Brunna, by default, took the pull-out sofa.
My mom said goodnight to us after we got squared away. Gloria took a different approach. She’s very touchy-feely. She hugged and kissed both Hector and Brunna. It wasn’t anything sexual – just a very loving kiss on the lips.
It did seem odd to me, though, simply because my parents had never done anything like that to me, and I would have been super embarrassed if they had. Brunna and Hector thought nothing of it and returned the hug and kiss.
My mom tried to shut the door to their bedroom but had a tough time getting it closed. She managed it but almost broke the thing.
I had already snuggled down in my bunk in my pajamas. Hector, Brunna, and Audrey were in the main camper preparing for bed. Once my mom slid that accordion-style door closed, we didn’t have much light, but it wasn’t pitch black either.
Brunna said flatly that she was not sleeping in a bikini. “I am sorry, Brunna, I do not have another nightgown to lend you,” Audrey explained apologetically.
“I don’t think the rule to wearing clothes extends to taking showers or sleeping! You guys sleep with your clothes all the way on?” Brunna asked incredulously.
Hector said he thought that we wore our underwear as if it was a strange custom. I was actually in full pajamas. My sister typically wore a modest nightgown that covered everything and extended down past her knees.
Brunna said they had sheets to sleep under, and it should be fine to sleep however we wanted as long as we were comfortable. “It’s way too hot in here. I am going to take my shower. Do I have to wear clothes in there as well?”
He started taking his shorts and shirt off. He wasn’t ripped, but he wasn’t scrawny, either. He had the start of chest muscles sprouting on his hairless chest. I was a little jealous.
Audrey seemed impressed by Hector when he was shirtless. My little sister began to undress in front of us both. It was dark, and I wasn’t interested in seeing what Audrey wore under her shirt. I didn’t really pay attention, and I certainly didn’t expect her to strip down like Brunna had earlier.
I did notice that Audrey seemed to have a scandalous look on her face as she stood there in her bra. It was a standard white bra with a full cup that didn’t expose any cleavage or nipple – nothing shocking. It could have easily doubled as a bikini top if it wasn’t made out of whatever bras are made from.
Her shorts came off next. She had on a thin pair of white cotton panties with decoration. They weren’t thong bottoms. You couldn’t see through the material – as long as they didn’t get wet, she could have worn them to the pool, and nobody would have thought much of it.
My sister Audrey had not developed yet – not like Brunna. She was a little older than Brunna, but she was still just an ordinary girl without much to actually show. However, the look on Audrey’s face was that she was really doing something naughty and hoping to get away with it.
I assumed she was trying to impress Hector because she talked to him while she stripped down to panties and bra. He took his jeans off and stood in his underwear, talking to her for a few minutes.
“Keep it down in there!!” my mom yelled through the partition-style door. We had to really watch our volume if we wanted to keep talking. I really had nothing to say that I couldn’t have said during the day.
Audrey and Hector ostensibly were waiting for Brunna to get out of the shower so they could have a turn. However, Brunna took her sweet time. Hector and Audrey eventually decided to forgo a shower tonight and get in their respective bunks to fall asleep.
I hadn’t done much all day, so I wasn’t really tired. I had lots of perverted thoughts floating around my head – many of them were photographic snapshots I took with my mind of my cousin’s huge nips. I would normally jerk off if I couldn’t sleep, which would solve the problem.
However, I didn’t want Hector and Audrey to hear me fap-fap-fapping up in the top bunk. Add to that, from my perch in the top bunk, I was close to the air conditioning unit on the top of the main cabin, and it was fairly loud, and that kept me up.
The bathroom had the same partition-style door as the bedroom door – except that it actually slid open without having to manhandle it. It still made a little noise and got stuck, but it was easier. Brunna stood in the bathroom with the light on, checking herself out in the mirror.
She was soaking wet and completely naked except for a towel wrapped around her head. She didn’t notice me, or if she did – she didn’t care. I could only see the crack of her big beautiful Brazilian butt from where I was perched. I rolled over on my belly and stared down quietly. I could always pretend I was asleep if she noticed.
She reached behind her and picked at the crack of her ass with her finger. I wondered if she was playing with her asshole or just adjusting herself. I didn’t know why she had opened the door before getting dressed again – but I was happy for another chance to ogle my cousin. I knew I probably shouldn’t be looking – but I did anyway.
My theory was that the hot water had fogged things up so much in there after a long shower that Brunna opened it up to air it out. She was a big girl – built like an adult and she also probably just wanted a little standing room. When she was finished brushing her long black hair, she smiled at herself, then looked down at her pubic hair and brushed that a little with the hairbrush.
That was super sexy to me for some reason. Brunna’s pubes were thick and dark – and it just kind of turned me on to see her brush to them.
Next, my cousin went to her bag in the main cabin and removed a toothbrush and toothpaste. I was treated to a perfect view of her big fat tits and hairy bush as she bent over and searched for her stuff.
The others must have been asleep because they didn’t say anything when she walked out naked and returned to the bathroom. She smelled her own breath, rubbed her fingers across her teeth, and examined any plaque. She licked the finger without even thinking about how sexy it was.
I knew that she wasn’t intentionally trying to turn me on. There were a lot more obvious ways she could have done that if she knew I was watching. However, just being able to vicariously peep on a girl while she does things that are usually performed privately felt – naughty! Exciting! My dick was throbbing!!
I didn’t even know there was a term for this kind of thrill! It was called voyeurism!
Brunna applied the toothpaste. It was some Brazilian brand from the packaging. She began to brush, and her tits bounced as she vigorously brushed the snot out of her mouth until it foamed up like she had rabies. I couldn’t see her areola with her back to me, but the side boob bouncing and jiggling freely while she brushed her teeth was awesome.
I kept imagining her holding a dick or a dildo. Instead of brushing, she was sucking- a harmless fantasy that Brunna need never know about, right?
Then she did something that really turned me on. She looked down and spit – spit out the white, foamy toothpaste like it was wads of cum. Some of it dripped down her chin and onto her fat tits. She had this dumb expression on her face that made her seem like a sexy bimbo, and I nearly jizzed.
I am glad I didn’t because that would have been the end of the show. I might have watched a little longer, but after I creamed my pajamas, I would have been wondering how to get them clean before morning and wanted to sleep.
I might have also missed what my cousin did after that. She looked down and began to groom her pubic hair by parting it with her finger. She found her clit, and while I couldn’t see exactly what she did – I knew when she brought the toothbrush down to her pussy that she was using it to masturbate. She frigged her clit with it.
Her tits REALLY bounced while she got herself off. I was tempted to jerk off into my hand. The only reason I resisted the urge was I had no place to dump the cum after I shot my load. I was tempted to jerk off and let it drip over the side of the bunk bed- that’s had badly I needed to do it.
Brunna finished her front after a few minutes of furious masturbation. She brought the brush up to her nose, sniffed it, and giggled. I was hoping she’d do her butt next because I had a perfect view of her ass crack from where I was. She didn’t do that, but she did bend over, rip a small square of toilet paper, and meticulously fold it into a triangle. She used the triangle to wipe her pussy down after she played with it.
I was intrigued by that – because I had no idea what rituals girls do after they play with themselves. I felt like I was getting to see the raw, unfiltered, natural kinky details that you don’t get in porno.
When she left the bathroom, she looked up at my bunk. She was standing in front of the bathroom light, and it was dark, so she probably thought I was asleep, but for a brief moment I thought I had been caught.
I waited for a few tense seconds, regretting being so bold and hanging my face over the edge of the top bunk to get as good of a look as possible. If she was going to scold me for peeping, she would by then.
She replaced her toothbrush in her bag, flipped out the bathroom light, and went to bed. Audrey was snoring by this point, so she didn’t notice at all.
Brunna lay flat on the bed under a thin sheet. I might have had a view of her naked body all night, and that would have led to blue balls. As it was, I could only see the rise and fall of those naked boobs under the sheet from her breathing in the dark, and that wasn’t enough to keep me awake. I went to bed happy but a little frustrated.
The window for the bunk beds was positioned on the side of the R.V., facing the rising sun. The glare woke me right up! I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes and rolled over on my tummy and looked down.
Brunna had pulled off the sheet and was snoring ass up. I had the most glorious view of a female body any teenage boy might have. Brunna’s olive-colored ass was up in the air, her crack hung open, and there on display was double-barrel – asshole and pussy. Every time she breathed in to snore, her labia shrunk, and as she breathed out, it opened up like a flower blossoming. The louder the snore, the more the labia rippled like they had a mind of their own.
All of the secrets of womanhood were laid bare before my eyes less than three feet away. I had only been able to see her ass from about six feet away in the main cabin last night. She was positioned right under me, ass facing me. I could have spit from this distance and hit her butt.
I felt a little guilty for not waking her, but I wanted that perfect moment to last as long as possible. I studied every tiny hair, every goosebump, every crevice between her crack and pussy lips while the girl slept. Audrey and Hector had clearly not woken up yet, or they would have said something. I was thankful that the R.V. wasn’t parked a different way, or the sun might have woken Brunna and Audrey first, and I would have missed this.
I felt like one of those park rangers with binoculars finding the rarest bird sighting in the wild, and any sound would scare it away.
“BRUNNA ALMEIDA!” my Aunt’s voice cracked the silence like a thunderbolt. Eyes opened, and panic ensued.
“Mama, what?” Brunna was the only one who remained calm as she rolled over on her side. She clearly didn’t know how much trouble she was in, and why would she? In her mind, sleeping nude was normal, just like showering was. She had worn clothes while we were all awake, but my cousin thought nothing of stripping down.
Even while I was present! My cousin sat up – looking so gorgeous with those huge, swollen knockers of hers. She seemed so innocent – but how could she not know just how sexy she was? Even without makeup, she looked so perfect when she sat up.
My mother was quiet but obviously concerned and trying desperately to hold her tongue.
“What did I tell you yesterday about being naked in the main cabin?” my Aunt chided.
“For even sleeping?” Brunna did not bother to hide under covers when she was busted. I would have – but I wouldn’t have dared to sleep naked either.
“We have a TEENAGE BOY ON THE RV!” Gloria reminded her daughter as she approached her and grabbed her daughter’s ear and pinched her tightly.
“And my husband !!” Mom added angrily.
“Hector and Daddy have seen me naked many times. What is the big deal? I am just sleeping, Mama.”
“The big deal is that I told you not to do it, and you did it anyway, young lady! You know what happens next!!”
Audrey was already awake and had managed to swath herself in the sheet. Her only saving grace at the moment was that sheet and the focus on Brunna. Audrey obviously knew that Mom wouldn’t be happy once she saw her in a bra and panties.
“Get out of this bed right now, or I will take you outside to the picnic table on the patio!” Gloria demanded as she released Brunna’s ear. Gloria clearly intended to fold up the sofa bed because there was no way to walk in the main cabin. Audrey had to get out as well.
“Audrey Ann Morgan, you too?”
“It’s just a bra and panties, Mom! I wasn’t naked!” Audrey pleaded. While my mom chastised Audrey, Gloria had another way of dealing with the situation in mind.
She quickly folded the sofa bed, put my cousin over her knee, and began to spank her big fat bottom.
Brunna is a big girl, so her big floppy tits hug down with her head against Gloria’s leg while she draped her big ass over her mother’s knee. The girl was clearly too big for an over-the-knee spanking. I’d never seen one executed in person, and even I could tell that Brunna was too big for this to be effective.
It didn’t matter to Gloria.
At this point, my father and Jose were out of the bedroom. Jose was in his underwear with big black socks and a white T-shirt. My father wore matching pajamas to the ones I had on – they were Christmas gifts one year from my mother.
My mom didn’t notice Brunna receiving corporal punishment until Gloria told Hector not to laugh and threatened, he’d be next if he did. He must have been grinning.
“What are you doing?”
“Giving Brunna the spanking that she has earned!!” Gloria insisted. My parents had never spanked us, but I got the impression from Gloria that it was fairly common practice in Brazil. “She wants to show her behind! I am going to tan it for her!” Gloria had already delivered three bare-handed slaps on Brunna’s butt.
Each time her mother spanked her, Brunna’s tits bounced against her mother’s legs, and Brunna counted the number.
“Our parents spanked us, and we turned out to be good people,” Gloria suggested that mom was spanked when by my grandparents when she was little. I couldn’t imagine my mother ever breaking the rules.
“She’s too old for a bare-bottom spanking!!” Mom insisted.
“She’ll be too old when she knows better than to defy me,” Gloria countered and left a nice handprint on Brunna’s left ass cheek. “This is MY daughter. I will handle it as I see fit. If you want to give me parenting tips, you can do that later!”
My Aunt shut my mother right up with that last comment. My mom didn’t want to intrude. The problem was that I couldn’t really enjoy witnessing the rest of the spectacle. I could HEAR every excruciating slap as it landed and the sweet sound of Brunna submissively counting it out as she accepted it.
If I leaned over my bed to watch- my mom would have been right there to scold me for daring to look – I just knew it.
“Audrey, get your clothes on!” my mom couldn’t do anything about Brunna, but she could about Audrey.
“Yes, Mom!” Audrey grabbed some clothes and disappeared into the bathroom to put them on. Hector remained in his bunk and presumably got to watch the entire thing. I was jealous.
When Gloria delivered ten, I thought she would be done. Ten was the traditional number I assumed was given as a punishment. Gloria continued to twenty. “Now, you made me start out our vacation like this, and you want to show your big butt to everybody, Brunna Almeida? Then you go stand in the corner, hands at your side and think about what you did. Maybe then you won’t walk around naked when everyone sees your bright red butt!!”
“Yes, Mommy!!” Brunna said apologetically, a tear dripping down her eye. I managed to be discreet as I watched my cousin push her tits firmly into the nearest corner and stand helplessly.
“Now, Hector? Do you have your clothes on?”
“Yes, Mommy!” Hector sounded confident even when he called his mother “Mommy.” If I had said that I would have sounded like a little child. He stepped out of the bunk in his white underwear. He wasn’t sporting a chubby – which shocked me because I had a dick that wouldn’t stop throbbing.
“Good boy, get dressed!”
“What about you, Jason?”
“Mom, why would I sleep nude?” I adjusted my cock into my underwear to hide it. I slipped down out of the bunk because I felt I had to reveal myself. I felt my mom and Gloria could see my boner, but neither of them said anything. I normally had morning wood – but this was so much more.
Hector got dressed in the common area, but he was wearing underwear when he got out of the bunk. I hated the fact he had washboard abs and muscles. It didn’t seem fair that we were around the same age and he was already developing like a grown man.
Jose and my father went back into the main bedroom to change. They probably had to sit on the bed to do it. Jose had to work to get the door closed and could only get it halfway shut. He had to leave it halfway open, but no one tried to peep at him or Dad.
“I am sorry; I didn’t intend to interfere with how you discipline your daughter,” my mom apologized. She was clearly trying to ignore the fact that Brunna was still naked. I could only see the crack of her ass, and I made it a point not to look in Brunna’s direction.
I did not want my mom to think I LIKED naked girls – I guess I felt like she would be ashamed of me for staring. Instead, we all pretended Brunna wasn’t there – which I guess was part of the punishment for Brunna.
“Yes, you did intend to interfere, Ellen. You wouldn’t have spoken. If you hadn’t,” Gloria replied sternly.
My mom accepted that and said, “You deal with your kids how you deal with them. That was a mistake, and it won’t happen again,” Mom said uncomfortably.
“I am sorry my Brunna’s big butt is such a problem!” Gloria seemed to be scolding my mother almost as much as she was her daughter for their behavior.
“What’s done is done,” Mom replied. She clearly didn't like the situation, but this was her brother-in-law's R.V., and Brunna was not her kid. Audrey slid back out of the bathroom, fully dressed, to join us after the commotion ended. She looked repentant and ready to let the whole matter drop.
“What is for breakfast, Mommy?” Hector changed the subject.
Last edited by EddieDavidson on Sat Jun 24, 2023 5:20 pm, edited 3 times in total.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 3
A few days went by, and a lot stayed the same. We stayed at K.O.A. campgrounds. If you have seen one, you have seen them all. Most had swimming pools and general stores, but they didn’t offer many things for kids to do.
I wasn’t the outdoorsy type, and after exploring the campground the first time, I had seen enough. I liked looking for pretty girls. I wasn’t going to ever actually go up and talk to them – I didn’t have that kind of confidence. I just liked the prospect that they might talk to M.E.
I usually walked around by myself. I hadn’t really bonded with Hector. My sister and I loved each other but didn’t have much in common. Brunna seemed sweet, but I was way too intimidated to ask her to walk around with me.
There was one afternoon, she ate a pickle at the table. I’ll never forget how she placed it in her mouth and sucked just the tip. My cousin had this dreamy look on her face like she wouldn’t mind if that was someone’s big dick. Brunna had this indifferent expression, like she was blissfully unaware of what it looked like she was doing.
Everybody in the R.V. noticed what she was doing. All the men were stunned, and the other three women were angry. Even my dad got caught staring, but my mom didn’t say anything to him – she said it all with a single angry glance.
“Brunna!” her mother demanded.
“Yes, Mah-Mah,” Brunna answered innocently as if waking from a trance. She used her baby-talk voice to give the impression that she was oblivious to her behavior, but it only made it seem like she was intentionally playing dumb.
“Just bite the pickle, don’t play with it,” Gloria insisted sourly. I think her mom knew what the guys were thinking, and she was trying not to explicitly say what it looked like my cousin was doing.
When Brunna bit into it, I felt a sudden pain of sympathy in my cock. Hector chuckled because he knew why I reacted that way. He didn’t put me on the spot and call me out, though.
I kept that mental image in my mind of my cousin fitting so much of that pickle in my mind. In my fantasy, she could take a whole lot more of it. I used that to jerk off half a dozen times over the next two or three days.
In my fantasy, she’d also lovingly eat the pickle with her big titties jutting out and suck on it like my cock - savoring the pickle juice. What made it hot was wondering if Brunna understood what she was doing to me and did it intentionally or if she was completely oblivious and innocent.
Usually, I’d go to the public showers, find a private stall and have a nice wank. I didn’t want to get caught fap-fap-fapping in the R.V. bathroom as the noise traveled really well. That’s not to say that I did not do it. I was just careful about it.
I was coming out of the public showers with my towel over my shoulders when I saw my cousin Hector. I liked to wear a heavy towel over my shoulders because I was embarrassed by my sunken chest.
“Hey, Bro! You were in there a long time!” he observed casually. I didn’t like Hector’s tone because he seemed a little sarcastic and implied, I was beating my meat (which I was, but that was none of his business). “Hey, don’t get your panties in a twist. I was just joking,” he offered apologetically.
“I am not mad,” I said. I was embarrassed. There were other people around, and they might have overheard if they happened to be walking by.
“Oh, you mad,” Hector answered with certainty in a whisper. He leaned in close. I could smell onions on his breath. “I’ll make it up to you.”
“C’mon, let me show you something I discovered,” he offered mischievously. He had to coax me a little, but I followed my cousin around the building.
There was an unassuming lattice-style screened-in window on the women’s side of the public showers. It was high off the ground to allow light to come in, and one of the glass windows was open.
There was no way you could stand there and look into the women’s showers, and it was so innocuous that you might not have even noticed it. It had clearly been installed to allow some natural light and maybe allow some of the steam to vent from the showers.
“What?” I asked. It was broad daylight, and there were motorhomes and campers all around us. We would have been spotted immediately if we tried to stand on our tippy toes and look inside passed the lattice.
It would have been obvious that we were peeping toms if we had taken the direct approach. I felt like whoever put this window here may have been setting a trap for boys like us.
“You have to be discreet,” he tossed a rock the length of the building and then went and picked it up off the grass. He kept his head turned right to examine the window as he passed and smiled the entire time as he walked slowly.
“Oh my god, you are a pervert,” I chided him. I was a pervert, too, but I wasn’t going to lay all of my cards on the table. “This is an invasion of their privacy!”
“Shhhhh,” he insisted. “Don’t tell me you didn’t sit in your bunk and watch my sister play tiny little circles.”
He knew about me watching Brunna? He smiled and said it was okay. He promised she was in there as well. “There are some smoking hot women, two of them with big fake tits!” he promised.
Hector tossed the stone and told me to go get it. I reluctantly walked and tried to be as discreet as possible.
All I saw were women that were nude from the shoulder’s up - just a little trace of boobs. I could barely tell who they were, and I didn’t see any nipples at all.
“This is lame,” I warned him as I tossed the stone to him and began to walk back. On the way back, I couldn’t see directly, but in the mirror, I saw this hot woman about my mother’s age and a cute teenage girl. The teenage girl’s tits were pointy and triangular, almost like a pyramid. I was intrigued.
We spent the next 10 minutes taking turns slowly pretending to play some game with stones that just HAPPENED to need to be played along the side wall of the women’s bathroom. I may have caught a little reflection of ping nipple, and once I was sure, I saw a thick black bush.
It wasn’t sexy or very provocative. It was simply exciting because we were getting away with vicariously peeping on women while they showered.
An older guy who just happened to be walking around outside saw us. “Hey, what are you boys doing there?”
Instead of playing it cool and acting oblivious, I hauled ass in the other direction toward the entrance of the shower. Hector followed me with a goofy grin.
As I rounded the corner of the entrance to the public showers, I ran into my mother and Audrey coming out of the shower with Brunna and Gloria.
The hot mom-and-daughter combo had clearly been my mom and Audrey. I blushed.
“Where are you guys running off to?” my mom asked. She smiled. I could tell she was happy I was bonding with my cousin.
“Oh, just farting around,” I lied.
“Farting!” Brunna blew a silly-sounding raspberry. She was clearly amused by my expression. Even when she made that flipping sound with her tongue, she looked sexy. Her fat pink tongue escaped her lips, spit rippled out in all directions, and a little ran down her chin.
“Brunna! Behave yourself!” Gloria glared at her daughter. She was clearly embarrassed.
“Jason said fart,” Brunna laughed. She wasn’t trying to blame me. She thought it was silly and funny.
“I can’t take Jason’s shorts down and spank him out here! I can take yours down for embarrassing me!!” Gloria insisted. I did not take Gloria seriously, and neither did Brunna. The threat was so over the top it sounded like obvious hyperbole.
“Sorry, Aunt Gloria!” I apologized. I kept looking nervously for the man that called us to chase us. My legs shook nervously.
“You’re fine,” Gloria told me. “You look like you have places to be?”
“Yeah, see you guys later,” I said. Hector followed my lead as we waved and ran off in the opposite direction to where they were heading.
Once we put a little distance between us, we stopped running.
“You had me peep on my mom and sister!” I warned him that was uncool.
“Your sister is very beautiful,” Hector genuinely seemed to mean that.
“She’s your cousin!” I chided him.
That’s when he called me out on my hypocrisy. “You check out MY sister,” he reminded me.
I felt that was different. Brunna exuded a breezy sexiness. She could look so innocent, but she had such big bouncy titties that it didn’t feel fair. I wasn’t sure if he really knew or if he was guessing.
“C’mon man, it’s okay. Every one of my friends likes my sister. You didn’t get upset that you got check her out in the shower,” he used that as evidence to confirm that I was into his sister. Hector didn’t mention that his mom was in the shower as well. “Besides, I saw your eyes pop out of your head when she ate that pickle the other day.”
I blushed a little. I couldn’t keep a poker face. “It’s okay, man. I think Brunna knows what she is doing when she does that. I am sure she’s licked a real pickle before,” he patted his crotch knowingly. I wasn’t so sure.
My cousin wasn’t goofy like a child, but she had this casually innocent face. I couldn’t picture getting hot and steamy.
“Hey, sooner or later, every woman is going to lick a pickle and sit on one. How do you think babies are made?” Hector clapped me on the back. We were walking up and down the narrow roads at the R.V. park. I told him to watch his volume. I was concerned someone would overhear.
“You don’t want anyone to know you have a crush on my sister?” he spoke loudly and playfully. I chased him a little, and he laughed. “I know what you really liked, though,” he said knowingly. I wasn’t so sure I wanted to hear this. He confirmed, “You liked it when my mom popped my sister's butt the other day. I saw you staring, Dude!”
He was correct, and there was no way to deny it.
“Most guys check out my sister’s bazooms,” Hector traced heavy, pendulous tits in the air in front of himself. “You always have your eyes on my sister’s big ass.”
Hector was smiling like there was no shame in it. I was growing increasingly uncomfortable with the line of conversation. “Tonight, I am going to do you a solid!”
“Please don’t,” I begged politely. I was intrigued but not enough to actually have him do something that would probably backfire and expose us both as perverts.
“No, man! It’s no big deal! I am going to get my sister in trouble so that you can watch her get spanked.”
“I’d really rather you not do that. I do not want to get her hurt just for our amusement,” I insisted pragmatically.
“My mom’s swats might bruise our ego, but they aren’t going to bruise my sister’s Mack Truck Butt Cheeks - I can assure you.”
“Your mom spanks you too?”
“Yeah, but I do not give her any reason to do it. Trust me; my mom gets the job done fast, and it’s over quick. I’d much rather get it over than have her lecture to me endlessly or be on restriction and stuck inside all day.”
I loved being inside (even the R.V.). The ONLY reason I was outside was the Wi-fi kind of sucked, and I had to leave to get to a shower earlier. Restriction to the R.V. would not have bothered me.
“The last time your mom spanked Brunna, she made her stand in the corner for over an hour,” I said.
“And you counted every drop of sweat on her oily ass cheeks and every fine little black hair along her ass crack,” he assured me. I hadn’t quite done that, but my cousin’s ass had fascinated me. The ONLY reason I didn’t stare as I was worried that my mom (in particular) might judge me.
“I’d really rather you not try to get your sister in trouble,” I implored him one last time.
“You are a good guy, Jason. I like you. You don’t want to get my sister in trouble. That’s admirable. You never intentionally get your sister in trouble?” he asked.
“My parents don’t spank us,” I assured him.
Hector grinned and told me that wasn’t his question. “You seem to think getting spanked is a big deal. My mom wouldn’t think twice about taking my shorts down anywhere when I was little. At the beach, in front of her friends, inside a Leroy Merlin.”
“A what?”
“Leroy Merlin? I guess it’s like a department store. You don’t have them in America?” Hector asked. He was surprised we didn’t have one. I felt he was changing the subject and asked him again not to get his sister in trouble just for my benefit.
“Look, Brunna would run around completely naked back home around our yard. It’s not a big deal to us to be naked. It’s really not going to be any skin off her ass.”
I did not believe him. How could that be okay? “You must have lived someplace remote!”
“No, in the city. Brazilian girls don’t have as many hang-ups about their bodies. Now, Columbian girls? They hide everything away,” Hector giggled and pantomimed himself like a nervous teenage girl trying to cover her tits, pussy, and butthole with her hands while spinning and turning nervously.
He told me that there was a carnival in Rio where women of all ages danced naked, wearing only body glitter or sequin. I couldn’t imagine that much public nudity - it sounded made up to me. I tried to picture both Gloria and Brunna dancing topless on a big yellow and green float, and I couldn’t. It was too over the top!
Hector didn’t actually say that his mother and sister danced nude. That was my own imagination at work. He danced the samba and described beauty queens with big smiles, body paint on their tan bodies, and sequined skirts with their tits hanging out.
An older couple noticed us horsing around in the street. Hector didn’t care. He waved at them and used that as an excuse to run off. He waved at me and assured me that he was doing this whether I wanted it to go down or not. “If you tell anyone, I’ll say it was your idea!” he snickered in a cocky but good-natured way.
That evening I was really nervous. I felt guilty that Hector was going to go through with it. Brunna looked oblivious and happy as she sat on the picnic table outside of the Winnebago in her bikini and ate her dinner. My Aunt made her famous paella but also cooked traditional American hamburgers for us on the grill. It was great.
I didn’t want to say anything to Hector about his plan. I rarely spoke to my cousin, and if my family saw us plotting and whispering, then they’d assume I was involved if things went south.
Hector tried to get Brunna in trouble during dinner. He teased her a little by poking her and tickling her ribs, and she played back. The tension ramped up that my cousin would get spanked outside on the patio.
It was still broad daylight outside, and people were riding bikes or walking outside still.
His mother ignored their playful back and forth until it became annoying, and then with a few curt words, she ended it. Hector was not dissuaded.
Once inside the R.V., he waited about an hour. We were watching T.V. quietly. “Hey, where is my Nintendo D.S.!” he began frantically looking around for it. I almost believed that he was genuinely worried about it.
“It’s around here somewhere, Hector. You never play with it,” his mother sounded frustrated as she helped him look.
“I play with it all the time, Ma-ma,” Hector replied with a deadpan expression that implied he jerked off.
“Get your mind out of the gutter, Hector,” Gloria insisted. His father chuckled a little, and so did Brunna.
My parents and sister didn’t know what to make of Hector’s protests. I’d never seen him show interest in video games, and I did not even know he had an old Nintendo DS. I used to love mine when I was little.
“Do you have it, Jason?” Hector started patting around on my bunk. I was lying on the top bunk watching the T.V. He made a show of roughly patting my bunk.
“No,” I insisted.
“Hey, it’s got to be somewhere. It didn’t just walk off on its own,” Hector insisted. His mother, Gloria, stood by with a frustrated look on her face while her son confronted me. She assured him it would turn up.
“Hang on, what about you, Audrey? Did you have it? It’s okay if you do. Just give it back,” Hector was almost playful as he searched around where my sister was sitting. Audrey wore a long white T-shirt over her bikini. She lifted her legs so he could look in the cabinet below her feet.
I felt a tinge of guilt that I may have seen my sister’s muff today. I wanted to spoil Hector’s plan to frame his sister. I knew that was where this was going.
“Process of elimination,” Hector assured his sister that he had to make a routine check of her stuff to see if it was there.
“You know I do not like video games, Hector,” Brunna insisted. Her tone suggested that anyone who did was a nerd or a loser – at least, that is what I read into it. I was a little less sympathetic to what was about to happen. I still didn’t want to see the girl have to get spanked over Hector’s idea of a prank.
He rifled through her luggage and found the portable grey video game unit exactly where he had planted it when nobody was looking.
“I do not know how that got there,” Brunna assured everyone. I could see a look of confused panic flash across my cousin’s eyes as she looked at her mother and denied her guilt.
“My D.S. just hopped into your suitcase? What else of mine are you hiding in there?” Hector became indignant. I knew he was just acting, but it was a believable drama.
Jose cautioned his son to take it easy and then looked at his wife to see what she thought. Hector’s frame-up of his sister failed to take hold.
I am not sure if my Aunt saw right through the scheme, was too tired from a long day to care, or just chalked it up to a sibling rivalry. “You got it back, so now play it, Hector.”
“Meh, it’s not even charged up,” Hector tossed it aside. He shrugged at me and offered me an expression that suggested he tried and failed. I was more than happy to give up at this point.
My stomach had been practicing for the summer Olympics this entire time. I thought the scheme would work, and I felt bad that Hector was doing this to his sister.
Hector sullenly lay on the bottom bunk, and after a few minutes, he settled in and started watching T.V. with the rest of us.
We watched T.V. until about 10pm, and things were starting to wind down. “Big day tomorrow,” Jose announced. He said we’d be entering Louisiana and heading to New Orleans.
“Oh yay, is that like Mardi Gras?” Brunna asked sweetly.
“That’s in February,” Jose told his daughter.
Brunna’s big, full lips moved slightly as she calculated the current month and thought about that.
“That’s the same month as Carnival!” she calculated with a dumbfounded expression on her face. She wasn’t stupid, but at the same time – I found it endearing that my cousin seemed a little slow on the uptick.
“Yes, baby! Why don’t you get ready for bed? We’ve got a big day tomorrow,” Gloria kissed her daughter on the lips. It wasn’t a sexual kind of kiss, but it definitely was their lips touching. It turned me on every time they did that. I couldn’t imagine my mom kissing Audrey that way.
“Okay, Ma-ma,” my cousin grabbed her toothbrush and slid the bathroom door closed.
My mother yawned and headed for the bed in the back with my father. I still hadn’t quite figured out how four grown adults shared a bedroom. The bed itself took up the entire room in the back, but it had to be cramped for four. Jose joined them, but Gloria remained in the kitchen and started putting things away.
“Hector, keep an eye on your D.S., and don’t let it walk off,” my Aunt warned him as she plugged it in to charge her son.
“Aye, Mommy, sorry about that,” Hector said. “I love you!”
She leaned over his bunk and presumably gave him a kiss on the lips.
She did the same, only much more lightly to Audrey. When Gloria stood up, she turned to look at me, and then I felt she thought better of learning to kiss me. I was nervous and awkward. My palms were sweating.
I knew it meant nothing to my Aunt to kiss the others on the lips, but I had never actually kissed a girl before. It would have probably blown my mind to have a grown woman kiss me. I started to get a boner, and I pulled the blanket over my body.
“You three do not horse around in her tonight. We hear you talking and shifting around like raccoons scurrying,” she warned us. “Do you hear me in there, Brunna?” she tapped on the door.
“Yes, Mama,” came my cousin’s high-pitched squeal.
“And don’t stay in there all night! I’ve got to use the bathroom, too,” Hector insisted.
“Walk down to the bathrooms at the public shower then,” Brunna replied stubbornly.
Hector fired back that he didn’t want to walk that far. He feigned that he was worried he’d get eaten by the El-Cucuí. Which I assumed was some sort of Brazilian equivalent of the boogeyman just from context.
“I’ll give you a coo-kee to worry about,” his mother teased him playfully and ruffled his blankets. She knew he was joking. I liked their back-and-forth. The two of them joked a little, and then my Aunt excused herself and went to bed. Her final warning was to her daughter not to be in there all night. Then she flipped out most of the lights.
We had a few pin lights on the floor and ceiling, and our windows provided a little light from the outside street lamp. It was effectively dark.
Hector kicked or punched my bunk from below. “Didn’t work,” he whispered in frustration.
“Shhh,” I warned him. I was worried someone would hear him and figure out what he was up to, namely my sister.
I didn’t expect him to get up, and I almost hadn’t heard him slide out of bed about 10 minutes later. I was glad that I rolled over and saw him. He was creeping like a ninja and making sure everyone else was lying down. He abruptly slid the bathroom door wide open. It was on a track that made it slide open like a curtain and fold into the wall.
Standing inside the bathroom was my cousin, completely naked. She had been caught red-handed holding her toothbrush and making tiny circles with it over her pussy. “Oh my gosh, get out, Hector!” Brunna recoiled in horror and withdrew her toothbrush from her nether regions.
“Mom, Mom,” Hector signaled an alarm, and his mother and the others were awake with quickness. Brunna had one arm across her boobs, and she was still holding the toothbrush. She offered an innocent expression and insisted she had been brushing her teeth.
“No way, you were doing something ELSE with that toothbrush!” he insisted. He had caught his sister red-handed in the middle of pleasuring herself, but now there was no proof.
“Brunna, what were you doing?” my Aunt immediately took control of the situation. She seemed to expand out of the bedroom and supplant Hector as the authority figure.
“Nothing Mama,” Brunna denied having done anything wrong. She looked to be almost in tears.
“Okay, and where is your toothpaste then?” Gloria asked while folding her arms in disbelief across her chest.
“I swallowed it all,” Brunna lied. The lie sounded false.
Gloria seemed angry that Brunna was insulting her intelligence. She wasn’t mad that Hector had exposed her. She might have been if Hector had been wrong, but she immediately took his side. Gloria grabbed the toothbrush and sniffed it.
I didn’t think that was strange at first. I fantasized about that moment later. There was one of two possibilities – either it would smell like peppermint toothpaste, or it would smell like pussy-sweat. It obviously smelled like the latter. “Do you want to brush your teeth with this?”
“No, Ma’am,” Brunna sniveled a little and looked apologetic.
Her mother insisted that she come out of the bathroom. “It would be different if this wasn’t the first time that I caught you!” my Aunt held up the toothbrush like it was a dirty sex toy.
Brunna bent over to pull up her bikini bottoms before leaving the bathroom, but my Aunt insisted that Brunna was going to get a spanking and that she could just leave those panties around her ankles.
My mom emerged from the door next. She looked angry. I could tell she wanted to say something - probably put a stop to the confrontation since Brunna was naked. My father and Jose were behind her, still in the bed. “Butt out of this, Ellen,” Gloria told her.
My mom shot a glare right at me and sighed impotently. I knew she wanted to intervene, but she didn’t dare after the last time that my cousin got a spanking.
“I am sorry, Mama!”
“I am not upset that you did it,” my Aunt tried to find a place to sit down and spank her daughter. There weren’t any, and it was dark. “I am mad that you lied to me!!”
Hector turned on the light for his mother. I do not think Gloria wanted that. “So, you do not trip, Mama,” Hector offered politely.
“Go get in your bunk, Hector. This is none of your business,” Gloria insisted. She found it difficult to find a place to spank her daughter with the bunks down.
“Come outside. I am going to spank you over the picnic table! It’s late, and nobody is awake now,” Gloria insisted. She led her daughter out the door onto the patio. I think she was fleeing the bright lights and judgmental eyes of our family as much as she was seeking room to move.
Brunna was hobbled by the bikini bottoms around her ankles. I heard my Aunt command, “Over my knee, right here!”
Hector slid up to my bunk and opened my curtain so that we could get a better view. “Get off,” I whispered angrily. I did not want my mom to see that we were staring. If she had looked up at the bunk, though, she would have just seen Hector crowding me. It was a good cover.
We watched as the big girl draped her body over her mother, let her tits swing down, and then presented her ass for punishment. I felt my member throb immediately. “How did you know she would be doing that?” I whispered.
“I didn’t! Brunna might have been taking a shit or fully dressed. I just took a roll of the dice,” Hector said. He assured me that sometimes you just have to do that. “If I was wrong, I could say I thought she went back to bed, and I made a mistake. Lucky for me, Brunna was washing her flaps!” he smiled as he whispered.
I watched as my Aunt made her daughter count out each strike. The two of them spoke Portuguese angrily. All I could infer was that Gloria was embarrassed and angry she had to do this, and Brunna was particularly apologetic.
“Oh man, my mom is really turning my sister’s ass pink,” Hector giggled without a trace of malice. He really didn’t seem all that nefarious or calculating. I don’t think he had a trace of guilt about what he had done. It was all in good fun as far as he was concerned, and technically Brunna HAD. had been masturbating and then lied about it.
I still felt empathy for her. I wouldn’t have had the option to lie if the shoe had been on the other foot. My dick would have told the truth to me.
“Stop watching you pervs,” Audrey chided us in a whisper.
Hector turned and asked if she was jealous. He hopped down.
“No, but you guys shouldn’t be staring. Aunt Gloria went out there, so you two weirdos didn’t stare!”
Audrey’s tone suggested she only thought I was the weirdo and not Hector.
“Don’t worry, it’s almost over, and they’ll be back shortly,” Hector predicted. He hopped in his bunk almost on cue as his mother opened the door and led Brunna back in. Her bikini bottoms were still around her ankles, and her big butt cheeks were bright pink from the recent spanking.
“Stand there in the corner UNTIL I tell you to stop!” she pointed to a corner near our fridge. The angle that Brunna had to stand in was perfect for butt-watching. I had an unprecedented view of the girl’s lovely thick, ass crack.
It didn't seem disgusting to me like my own butt. Brunna's light caramel skin and dark complexion made me imagine nothing but cocoa powder coming out of that beautiful ass.
I'd never obsessed over one butt before. Porn was a rapid-fire exercise for me, where I tried to look at as many pictures or videos as I needed to get the job done.
This was a singular nude girl, and I planned to study every part of her bare body - mostly her sexy butt.
A small tear rolled down Brunna’s eye. She dried it and apologized for lying. “I am sorry, Momma.”
“I know, but when you lie, there are consequences!”
My Aunt looked up at us in our bunks. She probably assumed we’d stare. I think she considered turning out the lights and chiding us for gawking, but instead, she reminded Brunna she’d be back, told her not to talk, and then went to bed. She slid the door shut to their bedroom.
“Hey, Brunna,” Hector whispered almost immediately. Brunna didn’t respond. He repeated her name and then said, “Sorry about that!”
I saw her extend a single middle finger by her thigh with her hands pressed against her side. Audrey giggled, and Brunna snickered a little.
“I had no idea Mom would freak out,” he whispered again. She looked over her shoulder skeptically at her brother. He teased her that she had to keep her nose in the corner. Once again, she shot the bird in a very low-key manner and returned to her position.
After what felt like an impossibly long time (probably only 10 minutes of staring), Hector got out of his bunk. He tried to get me up and let me have a closer look, but I insisted on remaining in the bed. I had a huge erection, and I also didn’t want to tempt fate and get in trouble.
If anyone from the bedroom had emerged and caught us creeping near Brunna, they would have been angry.
Hector pretended that he was collecting his Nintendo D.S. and checking the charge, but he was really just trying to make his sister nervous.
“Go ahead. If mom catches you out of your bunk, you will join me on the wall, Hector,” she whispered.
“Then I may as well make it worth my while,” he poked her butt with his finger. It wasn’t sadistic or cruel – just a single jab into her meaty left butt cheek. Brunna brought her hand up and slapped his away.
“Stop it, Hector,” she pleaded.
“You are not fun,” Hector mused. He returned to his bunk and hit me in the arm as he passed me. He whispered that I wasn’t either.
“Jason is just a nice guy. He doesn’t tease me like you, Hector.”
“Oh, you love the attention,” Hector dismissed his sister’s protests.
The only thing I heard was that I was a “nice guy,” and the assumption was that I couldn’t be a bad boy like Hector. I felt strangely jealous that his sister just assumed Hector would do something like poke her bottom and let him get away with it.
I stared at that sweet ass for an hour, and my eyes started to grow drowsy. I did count every fine black hair in her ass crack. She didn’t have any black hair growing out of the dark crevice of her beautiful bubble butt. My cousin did have some dark peach fuzz along the flesh on the rounded part of her ass just outside of her cheeks. I took a few pictures with my phone as quietly as I could – zooming in.
Now that I had my fill of looking at my cousin’s big, beautiful ass, I was satisfied that I had seen enough to describe it by memory. I still wanted to see inside that dark crevice – the pink poop hole itself. I theorized about how round it was, how smooth the opening was, and whether it was dimpled.
In my mind, that was the ultimate surrender that a woman could show you – the most private of all private places. Every now and then, Brunna would sullenly shift her weight from one leg to the other or reach behind herself and scratch her ass.
At first, Hector chided her for touching her bottom and warned her that it was against the rules. Brunna would remove her hand immediately and then stand straight. Her nipples were pressed hard into the corner – lucky nipples. Brunna’s tits were so big that she couldn’t quite get her knees or nose to touch the corner.
After about twenty minutes, Hector had begun to lightly snore. Brunna relaxed a little and waited, and she waited some more.
It felt like her mother was not going to return. It had been almost two hours.
“Do you think I can lay down?” she whispered to nobody. At least, I assumed it was nobody. I certainly didn’t have the authority to ask. She swiveled her neck with a panicked expression. She seemed worried we had all gone to sleep and forgotten her.
“Jason, Audrey, are you awake?” she asked.
“Yeah,” Audrey groaned.
“My mom hasn’t come back. What do I do?”
“What would you normally do?” Audrey whispered.
“I do not know,” Brunna was dumbfounded. “This has never happened before,” she admitted.
“I don’t know either. Your mom is probably asleep. Why don’t you just knock and ask?”
“I don’t want to make them angry and wake them up. Maybe I will stand in the corner a little longer, and you can tell them that I waited two hours?”
“Yeah, we’ll tell them,” I whispered.
“Oh, I am sorry I woke you up, Jason,” Brunna apologized when she heard my voice behind her. What she didn’t know was that I had fucked her ass with my eyes and explored every crevice, pimple, and pore of her ass while she remained stationary only a few feet from me.
“You should turn around and spend two hours facing this direction,” I heard Hector joke from below me. He had clearly just woken up. Brunna dismissed her brother’s suggestion with a sharply inhaled breath.
“You better not tell them that I went back to bed right after mommy left, Hector!”
“Why would I do that?” Hector played gregarious and aloof.
“I do not know. Why did you put your Nintendo in my stuff?” she asked.
“You are paranoid, Brunna. Come to bed. I won’t say you went to bed early,” he assured her. Brunna turned and squatted to pick up her bikini bottoms. I was treated to her bouncing big tits as she dropped to her knee and a perfect view of her hairy bush.
“I mean, maybe I won’t,” Hector yawned as he toyed with her.
Brunna popped back up without pulling up her bikini bottoms. She had a pouty face and puffy cheeks that made her look a little like a spoiled baby. My cousin was clearly determined to wait perhaps until dawn, if necessary, to complete her mother’s punishment.
“Hector!” Audrey demanded that my cousin stop teasing his sister.
“Bah, you two are no fun!” he dismissed us both and rolled over to get some sleep.
I wasn’t the outdoorsy type, and after exploring the campground the first time, I had seen enough. I liked looking for pretty girls. I wasn’t going to ever actually go up and talk to them – I didn’t have that kind of confidence. I just liked the prospect that they might talk to M.E.
I usually walked around by myself. I hadn’t really bonded with Hector. My sister and I loved each other but didn’t have much in common. Brunna seemed sweet, but I was way too intimidated to ask her to walk around with me.
There was one afternoon, she ate a pickle at the table. I’ll never forget how she placed it in her mouth and sucked just the tip. My cousin had this dreamy look on her face like she wouldn’t mind if that was someone’s big dick. Brunna had this indifferent expression, like she was blissfully unaware of what it looked like she was doing.
Everybody in the R.V. noticed what she was doing. All the men were stunned, and the other three women were angry. Even my dad got caught staring, but my mom didn’t say anything to him – she said it all with a single angry glance.
“Brunna!” her mother demanded.
“Yes, Mah-Mah,” Brunna answered innocently as if waking from a trance. She used her baby-talk voice to give the impression that she was oblivious to her behavior, but it only made it seem like she was intentionally playing dumb.
“Just bite the pickle, don’t play with it,” Gloria insisted sourly. I think her mom knew what the guys were thinking, and she was trying not to explicitly say what it looked like my cousin was doing.
When Brunna bit into it, I felt a sudden pain of sympathy in my cock. Hector chuckled because he knew why I reacted that way. He didn’t put me on the spot and call me out, though.
I kept that mental image in my mind of my cousin fitting so much of that pickle in my mind. In my fantasy, she could take a whole lot more of it. I used that to jerk off half a dozen times over the next two or three days.
In my fantasy, she’d also lovingly eat the pickle with her big titties jutting out and suck on it like my cock - savoring the pickle juice. What made it hot was wondering if Brunna understood what she was doing to me and did it intentionally or if she was completely oblivious and innocent.
Usually, I’d go to the public showers, find a private stall and have a nice wank. I didn’t want to get caught fap-fap-fapping in the R.V. bathroom as the noise traveled really well. That’s not to say that I did not do it. I was just careful about it.
I was coming out of the public showers with my towel over my shoulders when I saw my cousin Hector. I liked to wear a heavy towel over my shoulders because I was embarrassed by my sunken chest.
“Hey, Bro! You were in there a long time!” he observed casually. I didn’t like Hector’s tone because he seemed a little sarcastic and implied, I was beating my meat (which I was, but that was none of his business). “Hey, don’t get your panties in a twist. I was just joking,” he offered apologetically.
“I am not mad,” I said. I was embarrassed. There were other people around, and they might have overheard if they happened to be walking by.
“Oh, you mad,” Hector answered with certainty in a whisper. He leaned in close. I could smell onions on his breath. “I’ll make it up to you.”
“C’mon, let me show you something I discovered,” he offered mischievously. He had to coax me a little, but I followed my cousin around the building.
There was an unassuming lattice-style screened-in window on the women’s side of the public showers. It was high off the ground to allow light to come in, and one of the glass windows was open.
There was no way you could stand there and look into the women’s showers, and it was so innocuous that you might not have even noticed it. It had clearly been installed to allow some natural light and maybe allow some of the steam to vent from the showers.
“What?” I asked. It was broad daylight, and there were motorhomes and campers all around us. We would have been spotted immediately if we tried to stand on our tippy toes and look inside passed the lattice.
It would have been obvious that we were peeping toms if we had taken the direct approach. I felt like whoever put this window here may have been setting a trap for boys like us.
“You have to be discreet,” he tossed a rock the length of the building and then went and picked it up off the grass. He kept his head turned right to examine the window as he passed and smiled the entire time as he walked slowly.
“Oh my god, you are a pervert,” I chided him. I was a pervert, too, but I wasn’t going to lay all of my cards on the table. “This is an invasion of their privacy!”
“Shhhhh,” he insisted. “Don’t tell me you didn’t sit in your bunk and watch my sister play tiny little circles.”
He knew about me watching Brunna? He smiled and said it was okay. He promised she was in there as well. “There are some smoking hot women, two of them with big fake tits!” he promised.
Hector tossed the stone and told me to go get it. I reluctantly walked and tried to be as discreet as possible.
All I saw were women that were nude from the shoulder’s up - just a little trace of boobs. I could barely tell who they were, and I didn’t see any nipples at all.
“This is lame,” I warned him as I tossed the stone to him and began to walk back. On the way back, I couldn’t see directly, but in the mirror, I saw this hot woman about my mother’s age and a cute teenage girl. The teenage girl’s tits were pointy and triangular, almost like a pyramid. I was intrigued.
We spent the next 10 minutes taking turns slowly pretending to play some game with stones that just HAPPENED to need to be played along the side wall of the women’s bathroom. I may have caught a little reflection of ping nipple, and once I was sure, I saw a thick black bush.
It wasn’t sexy or very provocative. It was simply exciting because we were getting away with vicariously peeping on women while they showered.
An older guy who just happened to be walking around outside saw us. “Hey, what are you boys doing there?”
Instead of playing it cool and acting oblivious, I hauled ass in the other direction toward the entrance of the shower. Hector followed me with a goofy grin.
As I rounded the corner of the entrance to the public showers, I ran into my mother and Audrey coming out of the shower with Brunna and Gloria.
The hot mom-and-daughter combo had clearly been my mom and Audrey. I blushed.
“Where are you guys running off to?” my mom asked. She smiled. I could tell she was happy I was bonding with my cousin.
“Oh, just farting around,” I lied.
“Farting!” Brunna blew a silly-sounding raspberry. She was clearly amused by my expression. Even when she made that flipping sound with her tongue, she looked sexy. Her fat pink tongue escaped her lips, spit rippled out in all directions, and a little ran down her chin.
“Brunna! Behave yourself!” Gloria glared at her daughter. She was clearly embarrassed.
“Jason said fart,” Brunna laughed. She wasn’t trying to blame me. She thought it was silly and funny.
“I can’t take Jason’s shorts down and spank him out here! I can take yours down for embarrassing me!!” Gloria insisted. I did not take Gloria seriously, and neither did Brunna. The threat was so over the top it sounded like obvious hyperbole.
“Sorry, Aunt Gloria!” I apologized. I kept looking nervously for the man that called us to chase us. My legs shook nervously.
“You’re fine,” Gloria told me. “You look like you have places to be?”
“Yeah, see you guys later,” I said. Hector followed my lead as we waved and ran off in the opposite direction to where they were heading.
Once we put a little distance between us, we stopped running.
“You had me peep on my mom and sister!” I warned him that was uncool.
“Your sister is very beautiful,” Hector genuinely seemed to mean that.
“She’s your cousin!” I chided him.
That’s when he called me out on my hypocrisy. “You check out MY sister,” he reminded me.
I felt that was different. Brunna exuded a breezy sexiness. She could look so innocent, but she had such big bouncy titties that it didn’t feel fair. I wasn’t sure if he really knew or if he was guessing.
“C’mon man, it’s okay. Every one of my friends likes my sister. You didn’t get upset that you got check her out in the shower,” he used that as evidence to confirm that I was into his sister. Hector didn’t mention that his mom was in the shower as well. “Besides, I saw your eyes pop out of your head when she ate that pickle the other day.”
I blushed a little. I couldn’t keep a poker face. “It’s okay, man. I think Brunna knows what she is doing when she does that. I am sure she’s licked a real pickle before,” he patted his crotch knowingly. I wasn’t so sure.
My cousin wasn’t goofy like a child, but she had this casually innocent face. I couldn’t picture getting hot and steamy.
“Hey, sooner or later, every woman is going to lick a pickle and sit on one. How do you think babies are made?” Hector clapped me on the back. We were walking up and down the narrow roads at the R.V. park. I told him to watch his volume. I was concerned someone would overhear.
“You don’t want anyone to know you have a crush on my sister?” he spoke loudly and playfully. I chased him a little, and he laughed. “I know what you really liked, though,” he said knowingly. I wasn’t so sure I wanted to hear this. He confirmed, “You liked it when my mom popped my sister's butt the other day. I saw you staring, Dude!”
He was correct, and there was no way to deny it.
“Most guys check out my sister’s bazooms,” Hector traced heavy, pendulous tits in the air in front of himself. “You always have your eyes on my sister’s big ass.”
Hector was smiling like there was no shame in it. I was growing increasingly uncomfortable with the line of conversation. “Tonight, I am going to do you a solid!”
“Please don’t,” I begged politely. I was intrigued but not enough to actually have him do something that would probably backfire and expose us both as perverts.
“No, man! It’s no big deal! I am going to get my sister in trouble so that you can watch her get spanked.”
“I’d really rather you not do that. I do not want to get her hurt just for our amusement,” I insisted pragmatically.
“My mom’s swats might bruise our ego, but they aren’t going to bruise my sister’s Mack Truck Butt Cheeks - I can assure you.”
“Your mom spanks you too?”
“Yeah, but I do not give her any reason to do it. Trust me; my mom gets the job done fast, and it’s over quick. I’d much rather get it over than have her lecture to me endlessly or be on restriction and stuck inside all day.”
I loved being inside (even the R.V.). The ONLY reason I was outside was the Wi-fi kind of sucked, and I had to leave to get to a shower earlier. Restriction to the R.V. would not have bothered me.
“The last time your mom spanked Brunna, she made her stand in the corner for over an hour,” I said.
“And you counted every drop of sweat on her oily ass cheeks and every fine little black hair along her ass crack,” he assured me. I hadn’t quite done that, but my cousin’s ass had fascinated me. The ONLY reason I didn’t stare as I was worried that my mom (in particular) might judge me.
“I’d really rather you not try to get your sister in trouble,” I implored him one last time.
“You are a good guy, Jason. I like you. You don’t want to get my sister in trouble. That’s admirable. You never intentionally get your sister in trouble?” he asked.
“My parents don’t spank us,” I assured him.
Hector grinned and told me that wasn’t his question. “You seem to think getting spanked is a big deal. My mom wouldn’t think twice about taking my shorts down anywhere when I was little. At the beach, in front of her friends, inside a Leroy Merlin.”
“A what?”
“Leroy Merlin? I guess it’s like a department store. You don’t have them in America?” Hector asked. He was surprised we didn’t have one. I felt he was changing the subject and asked him again not to get his sister in trouble just for my benefit.
“Look, Brunna would run around completely naked back home around our yard. It’s not a big deal to us to be naked. It’s really not going to be any skin off her ass.”
I did not believe him. How could that be okay? “You must have lived someplace remote!”
“No, in the city. Brazilian girls don’t have as many hang-ups about their bodies. Now, Columbian girls? They hide everything away,” Hector giggled and pantomimed himself like a nervous teenage girl trying to cover her tits, pussy, and butthole with her hands while spinning and turning nervously.
He told me that there was a carnival in Rio where women of all ages danced naked, wearing only body glitter or sequin. I couldn’t imagine that much public nudity - it sounded made up to me. I tried to picture both Gloria and Brunna dancing topless on a big yellow and green float, and I couldn’t. It was too over the top!
Hector didn’t actually say that his mother and sister danced nude. That was my own imagination at work. He danced the samba and described beauty queens with big smiles, body paint on their tan bodies, and sequined skirts with their tits hanging out.
An older couple noticed us horsing around in the street. Hector didn’t care. He waved at them and used that as an excuse to run off. He waved at me and assured me that he was doing this whether I wanted it to go down or not. “If you tell anyone, I’ll say it was your idea!” he snickered in a cocky but good-natured way.
That evening I was really nervous. I felt guilty that Hector was going to go through with it. Brunna looked oblivious and happy as she sat on the picnic table outside of the Winnebago in her bikini and ate her dinner. My Aunt made her famous paella but also cooked traditional American hamburgers for us on the grill. It was great.
I didn’t want to say anything to Hector about his plan. I rarely spoke to my cousin, and if my family saw us plotting and whispering, then they’d assume I was involved if things went south.
Hector tried to get Brunna in trouble during dinner. He teased her a little by poking her and tickling her ribs, and she played back. The tension ramped up that my cousin would get spanked outside on the patio.
It was still broad daylight outside, and people were riding bikes or walking outside still.
His mother ignored their playful back and forth until it became annoying, and then with a few curt words, she ended it. Hector was not dissuaded.
Once inside the R.V., he waited about an hour. We were watching T.V. quietly. “Hey, where is my Nintendo D.S.!” he began frantically looking around for it. I almost believed that he was genuinely worried about it.
“It’s around here somewhere, Hector. You never play with it,” his mother sounded frustrated as she helped him look.
“I play with it all the time, Ma-ma,” Hector replied with a deadpan expression that implied he jerked off.
“Get your mind out of the gutter, Hector,” Gloria insisted. His father chuckled a little, and so did Brunna.
My parents and sister didn’t know what to make of Hector’s protests. I’d never seen him show interest in video games, and I did not even know he had an old Nintendo DS. I used to love mine when I was little.
“Do you have it, Jason?” Hector started patting around on my bunk. I was lying on the top bunk watching the T.V. He made a show of roughly patting my bunk.
“No,” I insisted.
“Hey, it’s got to be somewhere. It didn’t just walk off on its own,” Hector insisted. His mother, Gloria, stood by with a frustrated look on her face while her son confronted me. She assured him it would turn up.
“Hang on, what about you, Audrey? Did you have it? It’s okay if you do. Just give it back,” Hector was almost playful as he searched around where my sister was sitting. Audrey wore a long white T-shirt over her bikini. She lifted her legs so he could look in the cabinet below her feet.
I felt a tinge of guilt that I may have seen my sister’s muff today. I wanted to spoil Hector’s plan to frame his sister. I knew that was where this was going.
“Process of elimination,” Hector assured his sister that he had to make a routine check of her stuff to see if it was there.
“You know I do not like video games, Hector,” Brunna insisted. Her tone suggested that anyone who did was a nerd or a loser – at least, that is what I read into it. I was a little less sympathetic to what was about to happen. I still didn’t want to see the girl have to get spanked over Hector’s idea of a prank.
He rifled through her luggage and found the portable grey video game unit exactly where he had planted it when nobody was looking.
“I do not know how that got there,” Brunna assured everyone. I could see a look of confused panic flash across my cousin’s eyes as she looked at her mother and denied her guilt.
“My D.S. just hopped into your suitcase? What else of mine are you hiding in there?” Hector became indignant. I knew he was just acting, but it was a believable drama.
Jose cautioned his son to take it easy and then looked at his wife to see what she thought. Hector’s frame-up of his sister failed to take hold.
I am not sure if my Aunt saw right through the scheme, was too tired from a long day to care, or just chalked it up to a sibling rivalry. “You got it back, so now play it, Hector.”
“Meh, it’s not even charged up,” Hector tossed it aside. He shrugged at me and offered me an expression that suggested he tried and failed. I was more than happy to give up at this point.
My stomach had been practicing for the summer Olympics this entire time. I thought the scheme would work, and I felt bad that Hector was doing this to his sister.
Hector sullenly lay on the bottom bunk, and after a few minutes, he settled in and started watching T.V. with the rest of us.
We watched T.V. until about 10pm, and things were starting to wind down. “Big day tomorrow,” Jose announced. He said we’d be entering Louisiana and heading to New Orleans.
“Oh yay, is that like Mardi Gras?” Brunna asked sweetly.
“That’s in February,” Jose told his daughter.
Brunna’s big, full lips moved slightly as she calculated the current month and thought about that.
“That’s the same month as Carnival!” she calculated with a dumbfounded expression on her face. She wasn’t stupid, but at the same time – I found it endearing that my cousin seemed a little slow on the uptick.
“Yes, baby! Why don’t you get ready for bed? We’ve got a big day tomorrow,” Gloria kissed her daughter on the lips. It wasn’t a sexual kind of kiss, but it definitely was their lips touching. It turned me on every time they did that. I couldn’t imagine my mom kissing Audrey that way.
“Okay, Ma-ma,” my cousin grabbed her toothbrush and slid the bathroom door closed.
My mother yawned and headed for the bed in the back with my father. I still hadn’t quite figured out how four grown adults shared a bedroom. The bed itself took up the entire room in the back, but it had to be cramped for four. Jose joined them, but Gloria remained in the kitchen and started putting things away.
“Hector, keep an eye on your D.S., and don’t let it walk off,” my Aunt warned him as she plugged it in to charge her son.
“Aye, Mommy, sorry about that,” Hector said. “I love you!”
She leaned over his bunk and presumably gave him a kiss on the lips.
She did the same, only much more lightly to Audrey. When Gloria stood up, she turned to look at me, and then I felt she thought better of learning to kiss me. I was nervous and awkward. My palms were sweating.
I knew it meant nothing to my Aunt to kiss the others on the lips, but I had never actually kissed a girl before. It would have probably blown my mind to have a grown woman kiss me. I started to get a boner, and I pulled the blanket over my body.
“You three do not horse around in her tonight. We hear you talking and shifting around like raccoons scurrying,” she warned us. “Do you hear me in there, Brunna?” she tapped on the door.
“Yes, Mama,” came my cousin’s high-pitched squeal.
“And don’t stay in there all night! I’ve got to use the bathroom, too,” Hector insisted.
“Walk down to the bathrooms at the public shower then,” Brunna replied stubbornly.
Hector fired back that he didn’t want to walk that far. He feigned that he was worried he’d get eaten by the El-Cucuí. Which I assumed was some sort of Brazilian equivalent of the boogeyman just from context.
“I’ll give you a coo-kee to worry about,” his mother teased him playfully and ruffled his blankets. She knew he was joking. I liked their back-and-forth. The two of them joked a little, and then my Aunt excused herself and went to bed. Her final warning was to her daughter not to be in there all night. Then she flipped out most of the lights.
We had a few pin lights on the floor and ceiling, and our windows provided a little light from the outside street lamp. It was effectively dark.
Hector kicked or punched my bunk from below. “Didn’t work,” he whispered in frustration.
“Shhh,” I warned him. I was worried someone would hear him and figure out what he was up to, namely my sister.
I didn’t expect him to get up, and I almost hadn’t heard him slide out of bed about 10 minutes later. I was glad that I rolled over and saw him. He was creeping like a ninja and making sure everyone else was lying down. He abruptly slid the bathroom door wide open. It was on a track that made it slide open like a curtain and fold into the wall.
Standing inside the bathroom was my cousin, completely naked. She had been caught red-handed holding her toothbrush and making tiny circles with it over her pussy. “Oh my gosh, get out, Hector!” Brunna recoiled in horror and withdrew her toothbrush from her nether regions.
“Mom, Mom,” Hector signaled an alarm, and his mother and the others were awake with quickness. Brunna had one arm across her boobs, and she was still holding the toothbrush. She offered an innocent expression and insisted she had been brushing her teeth.
“No way, you were doing something ELSE with that toothbrush!” he insisted. He had caught his sister red-handed in the middle of pleasuring herself, but now there was no proof.
“Brunna, what were you doing?” my Aunt immediately took control of the situation. She seemed to expand out of the bedroom and supplant Hector as the authority figure.
“Nothing Mama,” Brunna denied having done anything wrong. She looked to be almost in tears.
“Okay, and where is your toothpaste then?” Gloria asked while folding her arms in disbelief across her chest.
“I swallowed it all,” Brunna lied. The lie sounded false.
Gloria seemed angry that Brunna was insulting her intelligence. She wasn’t mad that Hector had exposed her. She might have been if Hector had been wrong, but she immediately took his side. Gloria grabbed the toothbrush and sniffed it.
I didn’t think that was strange at first. I fantasized about that moment later. There was one of two possibilities – either it would smell like peppermint toothpaste, or it would smell like pussy-sweat. It obviously smelled like the latter. “Do you want to brush your teeth with this?”
“No, Ma’am,” Brunna sniveled a little and looked apologetic.
Her mother insisted that she come out of the bathroom. “It would be different if this wasn’t the first time that I caught you!” my Aunt held up the toothbrush like it was a dirty sex toy.
Brunna bent over to pull up her bikini bottoms before leaving the bathroom, but my Aunt insisted that Brunna was going to get a spanking and that she could just leave those panties around her ankles.
My mom emerged from the door next. She looked angry. I could tell she wanted to say something - probably put a stop to the confrontation since Brunna was naked. My father and Jose were behind her, still in the bed. “Butt out of this, Ellen,” Gloria told her.
My mom shot a glare right at me and sighed impotently. I knew she wanted to intervene, but she didn’t dare after the last time that my cousin got a spanking.
“I am sorry, Mama!”
“I am not upset that you did it,” my Aunt tried to find a place to sit down and spank her daughter. There weren’t any, and it was dark. “I am mad that you lied to me!!”
Hector turned on the light for his mother. I do not think Gloria wanted that. “So, you do not trip, Mama,” Hector offered politely.
“Go get in your bunk, Hector. This is none of your business,” Gloria insisted. She found it difficult to find a place to spank her daughter with the bunks down.
“Come outside. I am going to spank you over the picnic table! It’s late, and nobody is awake now,” Gloria insisted. She led her daughter out the door onto the patio. I think she was fleeing the bright lights and judgmental eyes of our family as much as she was seeking room to move.
Brunna was hobbled by the bikini bottoms around her ankles. I heard my Aunt command, “Over my knee, right here!”
Hector slid up to my bunk and opened my curtain so that we could get a better view. “Get off,” I whispered angrily. I did not want my mom to see that we were staring. If she had looked up at the bunk, though, she would have just seen Hector crowding me. It was a good cover.
We watched as the big girl draped her body over her mother, let her tits swing down, and then presented her ass for punishment. I felt my member throb immediately. “How did you know she would be doing that?” I whispered.
“I didn’t! Brunna might have been taking a shit or fully dressed. I just took a roll of the dice,” Hector said. He assured me that sometimes you just have to do that. “If I was wrong, I could say I thought she went back to bed, and I made a mistake. Lucky for me, Brunna was washing her flaps!” he smiled as he whispered.
I watched as my Aunt made her daughter count out each strike. The two of them spoke Portuguese angrily. All I could infer was that Gloria was embarrassed and angry she had to do this, and Brunna was particularly apologetic.
“Oh man, my mom is really turning my sister’s ass pink,” Hector giggled without a trace of malice. He really didn’t seem all that nefarious or calculating. I don’t think he had a trace of guilt about what he had done. It was all in good fun as far as he was concerned, and technically Brunna HAD. had been masturbating and then lied about it.
I still felt empathy for her. I wouldn’t have had the option to lie if the shoe had been on the other foot. My dick would have told the truth to me.
“Stop watching you pervs,” Audrey chided us in a whisper.
Hector turned and asked if she was jealous. He hopped down.
“No, but you guys shouldn’t be staring. Aunt Gloria went out there, so you two weirdos didn’t stare!”
Audrey’s tone suggested she only thought I was the weirdo and not Hector.
“Don’t worry, it’s almost over, and they’ll be back shortly,” Hector predicted. He hopped in his bunk almost on cue as his mother opened the door and led Brunna back in. Her bikini bottoms were still around her ankles, and her big butt cheeks were bright pink from the recent spanking.
“Stand there in the corner UNTIL I tell you to stop!” she pointed to a corner near our fridge. The angle that Brunna had to stand in was perfect for butt-watching. I had an unprecedented view of the girl’s lovely thick, ass crack.
It didn't seem disgusting to me like my own butt. Brunna's light caramel skin and dark complexion made me imagine nothing but cocoa powder coming out of that beautiful ass.
I'd never obsessed over one butt before. Porn was a rapid-fire exercise for me, where I tried to look at as many pictures or videos as I needed to get the job done.
This was a singular nude girl, and I planned to study every part of her bare body - mostly her sexy butt.
A small tear rolled down Brunna’s eye. She dried it and apologized for lying. “I am sorry, Momma.”
“I know, but when you lie, there are consequences!”
My Aunt looked up at us in our bunks. She probably assumed we’d stare. I think she considered turning out the lights and chiding us for gawking, but instead, she reminded Brunna she’d be back, told her not to talk, and then went to bed. She slid the door shut to their bedroom.
“Hey, Brunna,” Hector whispered almost immediately. Brunna didn’t respond. He repeated her name and then said, “Sorry about that!”
I saw her extend a single middle finger by her thigh with her hands pressed against her side. Audrey giggled, and Brunna snickered a little.
“I had no idea Mom would freak out,” he whispered again. She looked over her shoulder skeptically at her brother. He teased her that she had to keep her nose in the corner. Once again, she shot the bird in a very low-key manner and returned to her position.
After what felt like an impossibly long time (probably only 10 minutes of staring), Hector got out of his bunk. He tried to get me up and let me have a closer look, but I insisted on remaining in the bed. I had a huge erection, and I also didn’t want to tempt fate and get in trouble.
If anyone from the bedroom had emerged and caught us creeping near Brunna, they would have been angry.
Hector pretended that he was collecting his Nintendo D.S. and checking the charge, but he was really just trying to make his sister nervous.
“Go ahead. If mom catches you out of your bunk, you will join me on the wall, Hector,” she whispered.
“Then I may as well make it worth my while,” he poked her butt with his finger. It wasn’t sadistic or cruel – just a single jab into her meaty left butt cheek. Brunna brought her hand up and slapped his away.
“Stop it, Hector,” she pleaded.
“You are not fun,” Hector mused. He returned to his bunk and hit me in the arm as he passed me. He whispered that I wasn’t either.
“Jason is just a nice guy. He doesn’t tease me like you, Hector.”
“Oh, you love the attention,” Hector dismissed his sister’s protests.
The only thing I heard was that I was a “nice guy,” and the assumption was that I couldn’t be a bad boy like Hector. I felt strangely jealous that his sister just assumed Hector would do something like poke her bottom and let him get away with it.
I stared at that sweet ass for an hour, and my eyes started to grow drowsy. I did count every fine black hair in her ass crack. She didn’t have any black hair growing out of the dark crevice of her beautiful bubble butt. My cousin did have some dark peach fuzz along the flesh on the rounded part of her ass just outside of her cheeks. I took a few pictures with my phone as quietly as I could – zooming in.
Now that I had my fill of looking at my cousin’s big, beautiful ass, I was satisfied that I had seen enough to describe it by memory. I still wanted to see inside that dark crevice – the pink poop hole itself. I theorized about how round it was, how smooth the opening was, and whether it was dimpled.
In my mind, that was the ultimate surrender that a woman could show you – the most private of all private places. Every now and then, Brunna would sullenly shift her weight from one leg to the other or reach behind herself and scratch her ass.
At first, Hector chided her for touching her bottom and warned her that it was against the rules. Brunna would remove her hand immediately and then stand straight. Her nipples were pressed hard into the corner – lucky nipples. Brunna’s tits were so big that she couldn’t quite get her knees or nose to touch the corner.
After about twenty minutes, Hector had begun to lightly snore. Brunna relaxed a little and waited, and she waited some more.
It felt like her mother was not going to return. It had been almost two hours.
“Do you think I can lay down?” she whispered to nobody. At least, I assumed it was nobody. I certainly didn’t have the authority to ask. She swiveled her neck with a panicked expression. She seemed worried we had all gone to sleep and forgotten her.
“Jason, Audrey, are you awake?” she asked.
“Yeah,” Audrey groaned.
“My mom hasn’t come back. What do I do?”
“What would you normally do?” Audrey whispered.
“I do not know,” Brunna was dumbfounded. “This has never happened before,” she admitted.
“I don’t know either. Your mom is probably asleep. Why don’t you just knock and ask?”
“I don’t want to make them angry and wake them up. Maybe I will stand in the corner a little longer, and you can tell them that I waited two hours?”
“Yeah, we’ll tell them,” I whispered.
“Oh, I am sorry I woke you up, Jason,” Brunna apologized when she heard my voice behind her. What she didn’t know was that I had fucked her ass with my eyes and explored every crevice, pimple, and pore of her ass while she remained stationary only a few feet from me.
“You should turn around and spend two hours facing this direction,” I heard Hector joke from below me. He had clearly just woken up. Brunna dismissed her brother’s suggestion with a sharply inhaled breath.
“You better not tell them that I went back to bed right after mommy left, Hector!”
“Why would I do that?” Hector played gregarious and aloof.
“I do not know. Why did you put your Nintendo in my stuff?” she asked.
“You are paranoid, Brunna. Come to bed. I won’t say you went to bed early,” he assured her. Brunna turned and squatted to pick up her bikini bottoms. I was treated to her bouncing big tits as she dropped to her knee and a perfect view of her hairy bush.
“I mean, maybe I won’t,” Hector yawned as he toyed with her.
Brunna popped back up without pulling up her bikini bottoms. She had a pouty face and puffy cheeks that made her look a little like a spoiled baby. My cousin was clearly determined to wait perhaps until dawn, if necessary, to complete her mother’s punishment.
“Hector!” Audrey demanded that my cousin stop teasing his sister.
“Bah, you two are no fun!” he dismissed us both and rolled over to get some sleep.
Last edited by EddieDavidson on Sat Jun 24, 2023 5:19 pm, edited 1 time in total.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 4
I observed my pouty cousin as she decided to give up standing in the corner or going to bed. Her indecision made her seem vulnerable and nervous. She didn’t want to get in trouble and earn another spanking.
The red glow on her buttocks had long since faded, and after nearly two hours, she decided to put on her nightgown and get to bed. She wore nothing under her long night shirt, but nothing was particularly provocative about it. The fact that her big buxom tits were not bound in a bra, and she didn’t wear panties to bed was subversive to me but probably fairly mundane in the grand scheme of things.
Brunna glanced up at me while she was putting it on. She didn’t say anything. I couldn’t tell from her sad eyes if she felt sorry that I had to see her get punished, or if she was angry or humiliated that I had watched, or if Brunna had no feelings about me watching and just happened to glance up at me while she put on her white flowing nightgown.
“Good night, Brunna,” I acknowledged her. I was hoping her reply would tell me more.
“Good night, Jason,” she answered with a little crack in her voice, suggesting she was sad. She turned off the lights and slid into bed with my sister on the pull-out bed. It was across from my bunk. I could still see her pretty face in bed once she pulled up the covers.
In the morning, her mother was far from angry about the decision that Brunna had made. My Aunt Gloria loudly apologized and admitted that she accidentally fell asleep and forgot to tell Brunna when her punishment was over. She didn’t ask Brunna how long she stood in the corner. Instead, she profusely said she was sorry.
I thought Hector might point out that Brunna stopped standing in the corner early and got her in trouble again. However, given his mother’s obvious feelings of sympathy for leaving Brunna in the corner, it would have likely fallen on deaf ears.
Hector said nothing about it, and once Gloria stopped gushing about how she felt bad about not coming back to tell her daughter to go to bed, the incident was entirely forgotten.
My cousin Hector didn’t hang out with me that afternoon. He didn’t talk to me again about what happened or try to get her in trouble. Everyone but me went on as if what happened was no big deal.
I frequently masturbated to my memory of the incident and even fantasized about how Gloria’s bare-hand swats on her daughter’s ass cheeks made them ripple and clap together at impact. It was an entirely non-sexual punishment that I had sexualized in my head and used as masturbation fuel.
We were leaving Texarkana and headed down I-49. I had no idea what Texarkana was actually like. I could tell you that the campground we stayed at was just like all the others, but not much else.
However, my mom and Gloria wanted to stop at a place called Louisiana Boardwalk Outlets in Bossier City. It was supposed to be one of the largest malls in Louisiana, and it was close to Margaritaville Resort Casino.
My uncle offered to drop my mom and aunt off so that they could go shopping before heading to a K.O.A. nearby. My mom asked if I wanted to come along. I really had zero interest in going.
Brunna was actually the one who encouraged me. “Come on, Jason, it will be fun!”
That’s all I needed to hear. I dropped the reluctance and joined the others. My Dad and Jose went on to the campground to get us set up. We were supposed to take an Uber back to meet them when we were done.
At first, we remained together, walking as a small group through the shopping center.
There were tons of outlet stores for everything from Levi’s jeans to Bass Pro Shops. I really didn’t have anything to shop for, though. It was summer, and no birthdays were coming up and no holidays other than Father’s Day. My mom usually bought a gift for Dad and gave it to him from all of us.
I didn’t really want to tag along and shop, and Hector did not either. I passed the time ‘People watching.’ I liked watching all sorts of people and theorizing about what they were at the mall for/their back story. It was fun to think about how different everyone’s lives might be from my own. There was an older couple that looked like they were coming from some rustic ranch nearby. I assumed he had just watered his houses, and she milked some cows.
I’ll be honest, though. I was a teenage boy with an insane amount of horny running through my immature brain. Most of “People Watching” was actually “Girl Watching,” and by “Girl Watching,” I mean “Boobs and Butts Watching.”
I didn’t care what age they were because there were some hot older ladies. I don’t even think their hotness mattered to me. There was a chubby woman with tits the size of huge boulders, and she wore tight “stretchy pants.” That’s what I call them, but they are also more popularly known as Yoga Pants.
There was no way this fat chick did any Yoga, though. I doubt she even ate “Yogurt.” She seemed more like a Cheeseburger gal.
My point in bringing this up is just that I was fascinated by all shapes and sizes of women. I wondered how someone would even fuck this lady. Her ass cheeks were so huge! I had a decent-sized cock, but I doubted that I’d actually be able to reach her pussy from the back.
Fantasizing about weird sex acts with random strangers was a good way to pass the time when you are stuck looking at an endless array of Dooney and Burke purses and handbags.
Brunna and Gloria were also wearing a tight pair of stretchy pants. Gloria looked pretty low-key in hers (as most women did).
However, Brunna’s body was so thick that the stretchy pants drew your eye to her ass. The pants fight so tightly that they forced her ass cheeks up and separated them. It was obvious that she wasn’t wearing any panties under them because there would have been visible panty lines. There was nothing but smooth ass under those tight pants.
I almost got caught looking at her a few times by Hector. I think my mom and Gloria noticed, but Brunna seemed largely unaware. I didn’t want to be a creep, so I stopped looking at her entirely.
Shortly after that, My mom gave my sister and me twenty dollars and told us to meet her back at the spot where we got dropped off at 2pm. That was even better. I could roam around by myself. Gloria let Hector and Brunna go off on their own.
Hector and I started off roaming around together, and Brunna and Audrey naturally paired up as well.
There was a “Beef Jerky Experience” store that gave out free samples. I tried a few of those, but you probably don’t care about my thoughts on Teriyaki or bourbon-flavored bacon jerky. As I recall that day, all I remember is that it was a massive shrine to retail, and I had the ultimate freedom to go anywhere but no desire to actually shop.
My mom and Gloria were in their element. They loved shopping. There were plenty of places for my sisters, like Claire’s, that sold make-up and accessories. I lost track of Hector almost immediately, and so I just sort of roamed around and people (boob) watched.
There were a lot of cool places to choose for lunch, and twenty bucks would buy me a meal at just about any one of them. There was Fuddruckers, Hooters, even an iHop. I briefly considered Hooters – but not for their chicken wings – I wanted to ogle the waitresses with big boobs!
I didn’t feel guilty about that – that’s what the place was known for and why these women got jobs there. They know they are eye candy! I could finally look and not feel guilty.
The restaurant chain has a reputation for hiring attractive waitresses. However, they all looked way too much like painted-up Barbie dolls. I walked in and walked right out. I was hoping they had a short girl with huge honkers like my cousin, that didn’t mind being ogled over lunch.
I wasn’t obsessed with Brunna, but at the same time, I found my standard for what kind of turned me on was an innocent-looking girl that had a turned-up nose, weak chin, puffy cheek, a big butt, and a huge set of tits.
I wasn’t entirely disappointed. My waitress was older than me, but she seemed really dim-witted and dopey. I asked for Root Beer, and she brought me, Doctor Pepper. I told her that it wasn’t Root Beer, and she took it back and brought me, Doctor Pepper, again and said that it was the same thing.
It was a little frustrating, and I totally got that the way this girl made it through life was by being such a brainless bimbo people took pity on her. She had huge knockers and a thick and juicy ass. I ordered some wings with medium sauce, and she brought me boneless wings with hot sauce.
“Oh, sorry,” she stuck her tongue out. It was magnificent. The girl’s tongue reminded me of an anteater. She had magnificent thick lips, too, and I could imagine how special a blowjob from her would feel simply by having those puffy lips gripping my cock in her mouth. She sucked on her pen while she was adding up a bill and caught me staring at her.
She smiled at me and flitted away.
In a lot of ways, she reminded me of Brunna, just more compact and a little more round all over.
“Do you live around here?”
“No, I come down from Tennessee and then stay in a hotel while I work,” she said so deadpan that I thought she was serious. “Obviously, I live here, dummy. I work here,” she had the sexiest Louisiana accent I’d ever heard.
“My name is, um,” I had momentarily forgotten my name.
“Jason?”
“How did you know that!”
“It’s on your credit card,” she pointed out. She still had the card I had used to pay for lunch with.
“Oh yeah, what’s yours?”
“Whuh-eye?” the girl dragged out the word why in her deep southern drawl, and it sounded so sexy and inviting. “You collecting names or something? I am just teasin’. My name is Lexi. What’s yours? Oops, Your name is Jason, Rah-eight?”
“Yes, um. This is going to sound crazy,” I summoned all of my courage. I assumed that I might as well take a shot. She could only tell me no. If she did, I didn’t live here, and I’d never run into her again. It’s like playing the lottery. You can’t win if you do not buy a ticket.
The look on Lexi’s face was encouraging. She seemed to be secretly signaling to me she was hoping that I’d ask her out.
“I am just in town for a few days. Would you like to go out when you get off of work?”
“Awww, that’s really cute,” Lexi took her pen from her ear and put it in her mouth and sucked on it. “This is my phone number,” she wrote the first three numbers. “Depending on how big my tip is, I’ll put the other numbers.”
I had some money in my savings, but the credit card was connected to my parent’s account. “Twenty?”
“Do I look like a twenty-dollar girl to you?” Lexi smiled, opened her mouth, and sucked on that pen. “You don’t want my number anyway. I don’t think you want to talk on the phone. Do ya? I know what might work. I have a break coming up. ” she slowly reached down to my plate and touched the sauce. I watched her dab it with her finger and bring it up to my lips. I liked it.
“You like that?”
I did not. The sauce was way too hot. I nodded, and I did. My nose started to run, and my eyes watered.
“Put fifty dollars or more on the tip line, and I’ll meet you behind the dumpster out back,” Lexi sounded so sexy and wanton that I was becoming enamored. “I will make you feel really good and do something really special,” her eyes smoldered. Lexi wore smoky eyeshadow with a hint of sparkly glitter that gave her a trashy sort of slutty look.
“What are we going to do?” I asked nervously.
Lexi narrowed her eyes and told me that if I really had to ask, then I couldn’t handle it. “Look, I do not make this offer to just anybody. You are cute, and I’ve got 15 minutes to spare. I’ll rock your little world, but we need to keep it just between us, okay, baby?” Lexi stroked my hair, and I was smitten.
I was going to write down fifty dollars – which was a huge tip on a 20-dollar lunch.
“The minimum? That’s okay if that’s all you got, but if you want something really special? What do you like?” Lexi spun a little and stuck her rump out to check herself out in the mirror. “You like butts, don’t you?”
“Yeah,” I confessed. I didn’t question how she knew that. Lexi seemed to have me all figured out. I felt like she was charmed by me and going to do something really nice for me.
Lexi seemed flattered. She closed her eyes and smiled. “They all do, baby. I have the best ass in this bar, and I love to play, but I won't do that for fifty. You go on and write down what you think is fair, and I’ll make sure you are satisfied.”
Fuck it. I wrote a hundred dollars on the tip line and put the pen down. I was already thinking twice about my decision when she took the pen and receipt and cleared the table. “Okay, let me go clock out and lube up. I bet you’ve got a really big pecker, don’t you?” she admired my crotch.
I nodded, and I looked down. Lexi stood there and let me gaze at those orange shorts and imagine the honeyed treasure that was inside.
She sighed like that was all she ever wanted- even though she was sexy enough to pull just about any guy she wanted. I thought maybe she really was craving my dick! I wasn’t huge, but I had a decent 8 and a half inches swinging between my legs. “If you want the butt, go behind the dumpster. I can’t leave at the same time, or they’ll figure it out. Wait for me, okay baby?”
Oh yeah. You know what happened next, right?
Biggest waste of a hundred dollars of my life! I just didn’t realize it yet. I knew I’d never have a chance with this girl normally, but she made it seem like she met guys outside so regularly that it was a sure thing. I had no reason to doubt it.
As reality slowly started to set in, I stood there like an eager dummy, behind a dumpster that smelled of trash and urine, thinking about how I’d be taking this hot girl in the ass.
Where exactly? It was broad daylight, and even though I was behind the Hooters, there were restaurants and businesses on all sides. We’d have been caught.
I assumed she knew some secret hidey-hole or alleyway, or maybe she’d pull down those tight orange shorts and let me slide it in while we pretended to be talking. I do not know what I thought.
I kept replaying the event in my head. Lexi had seemed practically brain-dead when she first started serving me. Her voice started getting more rapid, and her words were far clearer when she was closing the deal with me. About the time I realized that she was much smarter than she let on, I saw my mom and Gloria.
“What are you doing back here?” they were crossing from a Nike Outlet to the other side.
I still held out hope that I might see Lexi. I figured it was just my luck that she was going to walk out and get scared off.
“I was just chillaxing, you know?”
“By the dumpster?” Gloria clearly didn’t believe me, and neither did my mom.
“Some place quiet for a minute; check my phone,” I said.
“What did you buy for 127.89 dollars at Hooters?” my mom held up her phone notification. My account was linked to theirs, and she saw the expense. At the time, I assumed I would be able to explain that I added an extra zero to the tip. I will freely admit now, in retrospect, that I was super horny and thought I had the chance of a lifetime to fuck a hot girl in the ass.
“What? That was a mistake,” I feigned ignorance, but I am a terrible liar, and I could see from the look on their face that they suspected something.
“Well, let’s go back inside and straighten it out,” my mom insisted.
Naturally, I tried to come up with a reason to let it drop. I was even considering coming clean about it.
Lexi intercepted us at the door. She hadn’t gone on break at all. “Oh honey, your mom?” she asked with pity on her face as I walked up. She assumed I was sicking my mom on her to get her money back.
“Bless your heart. Did you mean to leave me a hundred-dollar tip, sweety pie?” Lexi’s down-home accent shifted to sound a little more Alabama or Georgia. “I think I know what happened. Did you think maybe I would go out with you if you seemed like a big tipper? Sweetheart. I told you that I had a boyfriend. I’ll tell you what, though, I’ll do you a solid,” she offered graciously. Then she looked at my mom. “How much should I reduce the boy’s tip to.”
God-damn it. You couldn’t have made me feel less like a man if you gave me a vasectomy and a sex change operation on the same day. Telling Gloria and my mom that I hit on her, and she turned me down was bad enough. Calling me boy and then asking my mom how much to reduce my tip by like I was a child?
“Well, that’s really nice of you. I think he made a mistake. Would twenty dollars as a tip be acceptable for the embarrassment?” my mom negotiated.
“It sure would,” Lexi was extremely gracious. She adjusted the bill and told me she hoped I found a girl my own age that would be interested. “Jason told me y’all are staying in Bossier for a week.”
My mom and Gloria immediately knew when she mentioned what I told her that I really had hit on her, and there was no way I could claim otherwise with any sort of credibility.
“Bye, Bye, Cute!” she waved as I walked out of Hooters in shame.
The story gets better from here, I promise.
My mom didn’t tell my dad about the shenanigans, and she never mentioned it again. I think Gloria took pity on me, though.
The new campground we were staying at was just like all the others. I really didn’t even understand why we bothered. If the experience was going to be the same at each K.O.A., why not just stay at one and say you wasted all that gas money?
It was small, with no swimming pool and not much in the way of amenities. It was located on a sleepy country highway just outside of town. Across the street was a “Sho’nuff Crawfish” restaurant, Faith Missionary Bible Church, and a garage called “Tiger Axles.”
However, just down the street was a water park called “Splash Kingdom Oasis” and that sounded like fun. I wasn’t really interested in water slides and flume rides, but I loved seeing girls’ butts in skimpy bikinis.
The ride back to the campground was nice because my mom called an Uber. There were six of us plus the driver in a car built for four.
“Just squish in the back,” my mom said as she hopped into the shotgun.
“There is no room, Mom,” Brunna said as she slid across me. Her pretty butt hovered right in front of my nose. If she had farted, it would have been devastating, but I took a big whiff of her body anyway. She smelled fantastic. My cousin was wearing tight stretchy pants that lifted and separated her ass cheeks so that they seemed like two distinct watermelons.
Hector took a seat by the driver’s window in the back. I had the middle, and my Aunt scrunched into the left-hand seat. That left Brunna and Audrey scrambling like the losers of a game of musical chairs to find a seat. There was no possible way for them to squeeze in.
“Maybe we need two Ubers?” my mom suggested.
“Nonsense,” Gloria insisted. She was very frugal. She told Brunna to just “sit on somebody’s lap.”
Brunna had been hovering over my face, and she turned to me. “Do you mind?”
Do I fucking mind? Do I mind winning the lottery? Do I mind getting even with that bitch Lexi for humiliating me at the Hooters? Do I mind winning the Nobel peace prize? Do you know what the answer is?
“No, I do not mind,” I pretended that I was just being gracious.
“Thanks, Jason; I am sorry. I hope I do not crush you.
My sister did the same to Hector, and naturally, he was cool as a cucumber and totally breezy about it.
Not me, though. My dick started getting hard the moment that Brunna set her bottom down on my lap. I could feel the curvature of her ass cheeks through her tight Yoga pants. My stomach tightened with the rest of my body as I gripped the edge of the seat.
Brunna was a LOT of girl. She was proportional in all ways, but she was also taller than me, and she really was too heavy to sit on me. Do you think I was ready to complain?
Oh no. I might not have enjoyed being crushed, but I sure as fuck was turned on and secretly thanking my lucky stars.
“Oh my god, you are crushing him, look at his face,” Gloria noticed as we started driving away. The guy driving the car could have said this was a safety hazard and stopped us. I was thankful this was the deep south, and they don’t really give a shit about things like that.
“No, it’s fine; I can handle it.”
“Are you sure?” Brunna was so breezy and giggly. Every time we hit a little bump in the road, her ass bobbled on top of my dick, and her tits jiggled. I wasn’t sure what to do with my hands. I was white knuckle holding the edges of the seat. However, after the second bump in that old country road, I put my hands on her hips to steady her.
Brunna noticed and looked down and then smiled.
I wondered if she was pretending to be naïve and gullible or if she was as streetwise as Lexi and this was all an act.
In retrospect, Brunna H.A.D. to know I had a first-class boner wedged between her butt crack. I wanted desperately to lift her body off of me just so that I could twist my cock in such a way that the tip of my dick was not pointing down.
Technically, my cock shaft was merely two thin layers of denim and Lycra and my cousin’s sweet chubby ass.
When we saw the water park, Brunna bounced up and down and cheered “Yay!!” clapping her hands.
I creamed myself a little. I couldn’t help it. It wasn’t a full ejaculation, but spooge shot out unexpectedly. I froze in place. Did she notice? Would my pants be sticky? A panic was slowly gripping me.
Brunna stopped clapping suddenly. She looked behind herself and down at me. Then she apologized.
“For what?”
“Bouncing up and down,” she said.
You might as well apologize for giving me all the answers on the hardest test of my life or hooking me up with lifetime Laker’s courtside passes. It was the best ride of my young life.
When we went to the camper, it was already set up. My dad asked me how things went. I ran inside and went to the bathroom like it was an emergency. I just wanted to check my jeans to see if my spooge had managed to seep through the jeans. It hadn’t, but I had come in my underwear.
We planned to hit the water park the next day. Today, we were just planning to rest. However, there was still daylight left.
Hector and I checked out the campground. My parents liked it when I left the R.V., and I usually felt obliged to walk around the park to at least get the layout.
Brunna and Audrey were out walking around together as well. We saw them talking to boys and flirting. It felt unfair that all girls had to do was dangle their asses like some kind of cheese in a mouse trap, and instantly, a throng of boys would find them.
However, Hector and I had to hunt down some lone girls who were bored or desperate enough to talk to us.
The one thing that I had going for me was that Hector was handsome and cocky. His brown skin gave him an exotic, almost taboo quality to a lot of the white girls in the area.
We saw a red-headed, freckle-faced girl with a really nice body in a colorful purple swimsuit with a brunette. They were a little too young for my tastes, probably two years younger than me.
They were also the only girls around the area besides Brunna and Audrey. Hector made a beeline for the picnic table where they were drying off.
“I am Hector, and this is my cousin Jason.”
“You do not look related,” the redhead said. She introduced herself as “Dinker” and her friend as Lucy-May.
“I am full Brazilian, and he is half, so Jason has the lighter skin.”
Until that moment, I did not think of myself as “Half-Brazilian.” I looked like the typical nerdy white guy. It felt pretty cool to be “Half Brazilian.” I did not know much about their culture, but Hector was suave, and I thought perhaps I might have a little of that swimming somewhere in my D.N.A.
“Where is Brazil?” Dinker asked.
“You do not know where Brazil is? It’s the largest country in South America.”
“It’s not in America, Silly!”
“I assure you, it is in South America,” Jason argued politely.
“This is the south, baby. You are thinking of Mexico,” Dinker insisted. Her friend Lucy May nodded and laughed as if we were stupid.
“South America is a continent,” Hector insisted on explaining.
“Yes, and we are in the SOUTH, and it is AMERICA,” Dinker waved her arms to indicate that all of Louisiana was “South America.” She was clearly a fucking imbecile.
She also had huge pokey nipples that jutted straight out of the material in her swimming suit.
I don’t really know how we managed it, but we got passed that little disagreement. I think Hector acquiesced and admitted that Brazil was in Mexico just to stop the argument. The girls were bored and flirty, and they liked the attention of older boys.
They kept giggling and saying things like, “We need to talk to one another; we’ll be right back, y’all.”
Then they would disappear and talk about us.
In retrospect, they were probably deciding which one got Hector and which one was stuck with me. All in all, I felt like I was doing impossibly well with them. They didn’t talk about much of anything, but they sure did like to talk.
They talked about Jesus, President Trump, and at times about how much they wanted to go to the nearby waterpark.
“We are going there tomorrow!”
“We can hang out!” the girls gave us all the signs that they were REALLY interested in us. Unfortunately, with teenage girls, they are also incredible teases. After spending all night buttering, them up, telling them how cute they were, talking and getting to know them – nothing. We didn’t get so much as a kiss.
However, we left with a promise of the possibility of something more from these sweet country girls.
“Do country girls put out?” Hector asked.
“I think so,” I said.
“In Brazil, we would have probably got a blowjob at the very least, but those girls were just wasting our time. They giggled and jiggled and wiggled and laughed and laughed, but they do not intend to do anything.”
“Do you have any better prospects?” I asked.
“That’s true,” Hector said.
Brunna and Audrey got in trouble for talking to older boys. I did not get to see exactly what happened, but apparently, some boys who were probably about 19 or 20 rolled up and flirted with my sister and cousin.
They had a car, and Jose and Gloria caught them smoking pot in the back of the car. I did not think Audrey would do drugs. I didn’t think my cousin Brunna was mature enough to know how to smoke a joint. She really seemed almost childlike at times.
My parents took two distinctly different approaches to the punishment. My mom lectured Audrey and restricted her to the camper.
Naturally, my Aunt spanked Brunna’s bare ass while lamenting that she is never to ride with strange boys and take drugs from them. It was the first time I think my mom was actually on board with it too. Audrey was probably lucky. All she got was a lecture and restriction.
“What they gave you to smoke could be laced with something!”
She warned. My Aunt said she didn’t want to constantly punish her daughter, but she was trying to knock some sense into her. “Your butt is almost as thick as your head, Chica,” Gloria told her. Gloria fell back on Portuguese and Spanish slang when she got particularly upset.
My Aunt had usually been disappointed but relatively calm when she spanked my cousin. This time she was downright angry. “What those boys would have done to you if they took you down the road would be far worse than this! Get in the corner and think about what you did, Brunna!”
It was hot, but I also felt a little sorry for my cousin as a tear rolled down her eye when it was all over. It was still sexy staring at her rosy red ass when it was all over.
“Don’t give me that baby talk either, Chica! You didn’t talk baby talk to those boys,” my Aunt sternly warned Brunna to drop the innocent and immature act and face the music for her actions.
My family was getting used to seeing Brunna spanked on the bare bottom every few days. At first, it was scandalous and shocking, but now the others quietly pretended to ignore it when it happened.
After a day of being teased, turned on, and excited by things I probably shouldn’t have been turned on by, I just wanted to stroke off so bad. I loved watching Brunna get her butt tanned pink because she also turned to face us after it was done, and I got to see her pussy slit. She got to wear her shirt for this spanking, but I adored her huge melons and massive areola.
Her mother made her stand there long after my parents went to bed, and I almost got bored staring at the crack of her bare ass from my high bunk. I say “almost” because I did not stop watching it. I loved how every now and then, Brunna’s ass jiggled or twitched when her legs got tired. I liked how she simpered and sniffled and periodically used her finger to dry her eye or wipe her nose. She’d almost always run the same finger down her ass crack. I do not think she was even aware she was doing it.
It was like when she casually picked her Yoga pants out of her ass crack sometimes.
I waited for everyone to sleep and tugged my dick under the blanket. The advantage of being up high like I was is that nobody could see me, and I could see down. Hector was about eye level with the girls in the camper. He probably couldn’t discreetly jerked off.
I could also see the girl’s sleeping from high above. I liked to watch Brunna’s angelic face as she snored. Her mouth was open wide, and I pictured shooting my load down her open throat.
Fuck, I jizzed myself.
It was probably two in the morning when I climbed down from my perch and snuck over to the bathroom door. I planned to clean myself up. I snatched a new pair of underwear from my bag, and quiet as a mouse; I slid the bathroom door open.
“Hey!” My Aunt Gloria whispered angrily. She was completely naked and sitting on the toilet. In the dark, I did not see much, but what I saw was a sexy tight body. Her stomach muscles were tight, and she looked incredible. She put her hands over her nipples and looked right at my crotch.
She saw the jizz leaking on my pajamas, and there was no way I could deny it.
“I’ll be out in a second,” she whispered as she slid the door closed.
I panicked because anyone might wake up and see me.
She slid the door open again and wore the sheerest nightgown. It dawned on me that my parents shared a bed with her. Did they see her like that? Did my dad? What did he think about that?
I didn’t have much time to reflect on what I had seen. I dashed into the bathroom and cleaned myself up.
The next day, Gloria looked at me a little oddly. I couldn’t be sure, but it felt like she took pity on me and, at the same time, was uneasy about what she had seen on my lap the night before. She didn’t confront me about it, though.
We had breakfast at the picnic table. Dinker and Lucy-May walked past, holding hands with two new boys. They waved and giggled.
“Fuck, we wasted all night talking to them,” Hector grunted at the table.
“Maybe they wasted all night talking to you and found nicer boys?” Gloria suggested.
After breakfast, we changed into swimming suits to head to the waterpark. We weren’t going to unhook the R.V., so that meant we were going to ride in an Uber.
Brunna wore that itty bitty bikini that she put on the first day. There was just a slender patch of yellow cloth covering her pussy and around her crack. The top didn’t do much to hold her tits up or cover them, either.
Gloria showed off her bikini. It wasn’t nearly as tiny as her daughter’s bikini, but it was pretty small.
My mom had a new bikini, but it was the typical mom kind of bikini – nothing I wanted to see.
Audrey was pissed because she couldn’t go, and she had a new suit she wanted to wear.
“You should have thought about that.”
“I’d rather you spank my butt than make me stay home.”
“And that’s why you will stay home. I want you to think about what you did, and this will just reward you,” my mom insisted.
“Maybe I should make YOU stay home, Brunna?” Gloria threatened.
“This is not a home. It’s an R.V.,” Hector corrected.
“Shut up, Hector,” Gloria told her son to butt out and then warned her daughter that she’d leave her there.
I did not really want that because I wanted a chance to have Brunna sit on my lap in that tiny bikini.
“I really think we need two Uber for this one, Gloria. We could have Clark, Me, You, Jose in one, and then the boys and Brunna in the other.”
“Nonsense, just get an Uber XL. They have big S.U.V.s. We don’t need T.W.O. cars,” Gloria insisted.
“We could probably all fit in just one car,” I said. I think Hector figured out why I suggested that. He gave me a knowing glance.
“A regular car? Seven people plus a driver? What are we going to do, Son? Ride on the hood?” my dad admitted that was crazy.
Unfortunately, what happened was we took two Ubers because there wasn’t an Uber XL nearby that would arrive for at least thirty minutes. Hector took the driver’s right, and I sat in the back next to my cousin.
We had PLENNNNTY of legroom, unfortunately.
The red glow on her buttocks had long since faded, and after nearly two hours, she decided to put on her nightgown and get to bed. She wore nothing under her long night shirt, but nothing was particularly provocative about it. The fact that her big buxom tits were not bound in a bra, and she didn’t wear panties to bed was subversive to me but probably fairly mundane in the grand scheme of things.
Brunna glanced up at me while she was putting it on. She didn’t say anything. I couldn’t tell from her sad eyes if she felt sorry that I had to see her get punished, or if she was angry or humiliated that I had watched, or if Brunna had no feelings about me watching and just happened to glance up at me while she put on her white flowing nightgown.
“Good night, Brunna,” I acknowledged her. I was hoping her reply would tell me more.
“Good night, Jason,” she answered with a little crack in her voice, suggesting she was sad. She turned off the lights and slid into bed with my sister on the pull-out bed. It was across from my bunk. I could still see her pretty face in bed once she pulled up the covers.
In the morning, her mother was far from angry about the decision that Brunna had made. My Aunt Gloria loudly apologized and admitted that she accidentally fell asleep and forgot to tell Brunna when her punishment was over. She didn’t ask Brunna how long she stood in the corner. Instead, she profusely said she was sorry.
I thought Hector might point out that Brunna stopped standing in the corner early and got her in trouble again. However, given his mother’s obvious feelings of sympathy for leaving Brunna in the corner, it would have likely fallen on deaf ears.
Hector said nothing about it, and once Gloria stopped gushing about how she felt bad about not coming back to tell her daughter to go to bed, the incident was entirely forgotten.
My cousin Hector didn’t hang out with me that afternoon. He didn’t talk to me again about what happened or try to get her in trouble. Everyone but me went on as if what happened was no big deal.
I frequently masturbated to my memory of the incident and even fantasized about how Gloria’s bare-hand swats on her daughter’s ass cheeks made them ripple and clap together at impact. It was an entirely non-sexual punishment that I had sexualized in my head and used as masturbation fuel.
We were leaving Texarkana and headed down I-49. I had no idea what Texarkana was actually like. I could tell you that the campground we stayed at was just like all the others, but not much else.
However, my mom and Gloria wanted to stop at a place called Louisiana Boardwalk Outlets in Bossier City. It was supposed to be one of the largest malls in Louisiana, and it was close to Margaritaville Resort Casino.
My uncle offered to drop my mom and aunt off so that they could go shopping before heading to a K.O.A. nearby. My mom asked if I wanted to come along. I really had zero interest in going.
Brunna was actually the one who encouraged me. “Come on, Jason, it will be fun!”
That’s all I needed to hear. I dropped the reluctance and joined the others. My Dad and Jose went on to the campground to get us set up. We were supposed to take an Uber back to meet them when we were done.
At first, we remained together, walking as a small group through the shopping center.
There were tons of outlet stores for everything from Levi’s jeans to Bass Pro Shops. I really didn’t have anything to shop for, though. It was summer, and no birthdays were coming up and no holidays other than Father’s Day. My mom usually bought a gift for Dad and gave it to him from all of us.
I didn’t really want to tag along and shop, and Hector did not either. I passed the time ‘People watching.’ I liked watching all sorts of people and theorizing about what they were at the mall for/their back story. It was fun to think about how different everyone’s lives might be from my own. There was an older couple that looked like they were coming from some rustic ranch nearby. I assumed he had just watered his houses, and she milked some cows.
I’ll be honest, though. I was a teenage boy with an insane amount of horny running through my immature brain. Most of “People Watching” was actually “Girl Watching,” and by “Girl Watching,” I mean “Boobs and Butts Watching.”
I didn’t care what age they were because there were some hot older ladies. I don’t even think their hotness mattered to me. There was a chubby woman with tits the size of huge boulders, and she wore tight “stretchy pants.” That’s what I call them, but they are also more popularly known as Yoga Pants.
There was no way this fat chick did any Yoga, though. I doubt she even ate “Yogurt.” She seemed more like a Cheeseburger gal.
My point in bringing this up is just that I was fascinated by all shapes and sizes of women. I wondered how someone would even fuck this lady. Her ass cheeks were so huge! I had a decent-sized cock, but I doubted that I’d actually be able to reach her pussy from the back.
Fantasizing about weird sex acts with random strangers was a good way to pass the time when you are stuck looking at an endless array of Dooney and Burke purses and handbags.
Brunna and Gloria were also wearing a tight pair of stretchy pants. Gloria looked pretty low-key in hers (as most women did).
However, Brunna’s body was so thick that the stretchy pants drew your eye to her ass. The pants fight so tightly that they forced her ass cheeks up and separated them. It was obvious that she wasn’t wearing any panties under them because there would have been visible panty lines. There was nothing but smooth ass under those tight pants.
I almost got caught looking at her a few times by Hector. I think my mom and Gloria noticed, but Brunna seemed largely unaware. I didn’t want to be a creep, so I stopped looking at her entirely.
Shortly after that, My mom gave my sister and me twenty dollars and told us to meet her back at the spot where we got dropped off at 2pm. That was even better. I could roam around by myself. Gloria let Hector and Brunna go off on their own.
Hector and I started off roaming around together, and Brunna and Audrey naturally paired up as well.
There was a “Beef Jerky Experience” store that gave out free samples. I tried a few of those, but you probably don’t care about my thoughts on Teriyaki or bourbon-flavored bacon jerky. As I recall that day, all I remember is that it was a massive shrine to retail, and I had the ultimate freedom to go anywhere but no desire to actually shop.
My mom and Gloria were in their element. They loved shopping. There were plenty of places for my sisters, like Claire’s, that sold make-up and accessories. I lost track of Hector almost immediately, and so I just sort of roamed around and people (boob) watched.
There were a lot of cool places to choose for lunch, and twenty bucks would buy me a meal at just about any one of them. There was Fuddruckers, Hooters, even an iHop. I briefly considered Hooters – but not for their chicken wings – I wanted to ogle the waitresses with big boobs!
I didn’t feel guilty about that – that’s what the place was known for and why these women got jobs there. They know they are eye candy! I could finally look and not feel guilty.
The restaurant chain has a reputation for hiring attractive waitresses. However, they all looked way too much like painted-up Barbie dolls. I walked in and walked right out. I was hoping they had a short girl with huge honkers like my cousin, that didn’t mind being ogled over lunch.
I wasn’t obsessed with Brunna, but at the same time, I found my standard for what kind of turned me on was an innocent-looking girl that had a turned-up nose, weak chin, puffy cheek, a big butt, and a huge set of tits.
I wasn’t entirely disappointed. My waitress was older than me, but she seemed really dim-witted and dopey. I asked for Root Beer, and she brought me, Doctor Pepper. I told her that it wasn’t Root Beer, and she took it back and brought me, Doctor Pepper, again and said that it was the same thing.
It was a little frustrating, and I totally got that the way this girl made it through life was by being such a brainless bimbo people took pity on her. She had huge knockers and a thick and juicy ass. I ordered some wings with medium sauce, and she brought me boneless wings with hot sauce.
“Oh, sorry,” she stuck her tongue out. It was magnificent. The girl’s tongue reminded me of an anteater. She had magnificent thick lips, too, and I could imagine how special a blowjob from her would feel simply by having those puffy lips gripping my cock in her mouth. She sucked on her pen while she was adding up a bill and caught me staring at her.
She smiled at me and flitted away.
In a lot of ways, she reminded me of Brunna, just more compact and a little more round all over.
“Do you live around here?”
“No, I come down from Tennessee and then stay in a hotel while I work,” she said so deadpan that I thought she was serious. “Obviously, I live here, dummy. I work here,” she had the sexiest Louisiana accent I’d ever heard.
“My name is, um,” I had momentarily forgotten my name.
“Jason?”
“How did you know that!”
“It’s on your credit card,” she pointed out. She still had the card I had used to pay for lunch with.
“Oh yeah, what’s yours?”
“Whuh-eye?” the girl dragged out the word why in her deep southern drawl, and it sounded so sexy and inviting. “You collecting names or something? I am just teasin’. My name is Lexi. What’s yours? Oops, Your name is Jason, Rah-eight?”
“Yes, um. This is going to sound crazy,” I summoned all of my courage. I assumed that I might as well take a shot. She could only tell me no. If she did, I didn’t live here, and I’d never run into her again. It’s like playing the lottery. You can’t win if you do not buy a ticket.
The look on Lexi’s face was encouraging. She seemed to be secretly signaling to me she was hoping that I’d ask her out.
“I am just in town for a few days. Would you like to go out when you get off of work?”
“Awww, that’s really cute,” Lexi took her pen from her ear and put it in her mouth and sucked on it. “This is my phone number,” she wrote the first three numbers. “Depending on how big my tip is, I’ll put the other numbers.”
I had some money in my savings, but the credit card was connected to my parent’s account. “Twenty?”
“Do I look like a twenty-dollar girl to you?” Lexi smiled, opened her mouth, and sucked on that pen. “You don’t want my number anyway. I don’t think you want to talk on the phone. Do ya? I know what might work. I have a break coming up. ” she slowly reached down to my plate and touched the sauce. I watched her dab it with her finger and bring it up to my lips. I liked it.
“You like that?”
I did not. The sauce was way too hot. I nodded, and I did. My nose started to run, and my eyes watered.
“Put fifty dollars or more on the tip line, and I’ll meet you behind the dumpster out back,” Lexi sounded so sexy and wanton that I was becoming enamored. “I will make you feel really good and do something really special,” her eyes smoldered. Lexi wore smoky eyeshadow with a hint of sparkly glitter that gave her a trashy sort of slutty look.
“What are we going to do?” I asked nervously.
Lexi narrowed her eyes and told me that if I really had to ask, then I couldn’t handle it. “Look, I do not make this offer to just anybody. You are cute, and I’ve got 15 minutes to spare. I’ll rock your little world, but we need to keep it just between us, okay, baby?” Lexi stroked my hair, and I was smitten.
I was going to write down fifty dollars – which was a huge tip on a 20-dollar lunch.
“The minimum? That’s okay if that’s all you got, but if you want something really special? What do you like?” Lexi spun a little and stuck her rump out to check herself out in the mirror. “You like butts, don’t you?”
“Yeah,” I confessed. I didn’t question how she knew that. Lexi seemed to have me all figured out. I felt like she was charmed by me and going to do something really nice for me.
Lexi seemed flattered. She closed her eyes and smiled. “They all do, baby. I have the best ass in this bar, and I love to play, but I won't do that for fifty. You go on and write down what you think is fair, and I’ll make sure you are satisfied.”
Fuck it. I wrote a hundred dollars on the tip line and put the pen down. I was already thinking twice about my decision when she took the pen and receipt and cleared the table. “Okay, let me go clock out and lube up. I bet you’ve got a really big pecker, don’t you?” she admired my crotch.
I nodded, and I looked down. Lexi stood there and let me gaze at those orange shorts and imagine the honeyed treasure that was inside.
She sighed like that was all she ever wanted- even though she was sexy enough to pull just about any guy she wanted. I thought maybe she really was craving my dick! I wasn’t huge, but I had a decent 8 and a half inches swinging between my legs. “If you want the butt, go behind the dumpster. I can’t leave at the same time, or they’ll figure it out. Wait for me, okay baby?”
Oh yeah. You know what happened next, right?
Biggest waste of a hundred dollars of my life! I just didn’t realize it yet. I knew I’d never have a chance with this girl normally, but she made it seem like she met guys outside so regularly that it was a sure thing. I had no reason to doubt it.
As reality slowly started to set in, I stood there like an eager dummy, behind a dumpster that smelled of trash and urine, thinking about how I’d be taking this hot girl in the ass.
Where exactly? It was broad daylight, and even though I was behind the Hooters, there were restaurants and businesses on all sides. We’d have been caught.
I assumed she knew some secret hidey-hole or alleyway, or maybe she’d pull down those tight orange shorts and let me slide it in while we pretended to be talking. I do not know what I thought.
I kept replaying the event in my head. Lexi had seemed practically brain-dead when she first started serving me. Her voice started getting more rapid, and her words were far clearer when she was closing the deal with me. About the time I realized that she was much smarter than she let on, I saw my mom and Gloria.
“What are you doing back here?” they were crossing from a Nike Outlet to the other side.
I still held out hope that I might see Lexi. I figured it was just my luck that she was going to walk out and get scared off.
“I was just chillaxing, you know?”
“By the dumpster?” Gloria clearly didn’t believe me, and neither did my mom.
“Some place quiet for a minute; check my phone,” I said.
“What did you buy for 127.89 dollars at Hooters?” my mom held up her phone notification. My account was linked to theirs, and she saw the expense. At the time, I assumed I would be able to explain that I added an extra zero to the tip. I will freely admit now, in retrospect, that I was super horny and thought I had the chance of a lifetime to fuck a hot girl in the ass.
“What? That was a mistake,” I feigned ignorance, but I am a terrible liar, and I could see from the look on their face that they suspected something.
“Well, let’s go back inside and straighten it out,” my mom insisted.
Naturally, I tried to come up with a reason to let it drop. I was even considering coming clean about it.
Lexi intercepted us at the door. She hadn’t gone on break at all. “Oh honey, your mom?” she asked with pity on her face as I walked up. She assumed I was sicking my mom on her to get her money back.
“Bless your heart. Did you mean to leave me a hundred-dollar tip, sweety pie?” Lexi’s down-home accent shifted to sound a little more Alabama or Georgia. “I think I know what happened. Did you think maybe I would go out with you if you seemed like a big tipper? Sweetheart. I told you that I had a boyfriend. I’ll tell you what, though, I’ll do you a solid,” she offered graciously. Then she looked at my mom. “How much should I reduce the boy’s tip to.”
God-damn it. You couldn’t have made me feel less like a man if you gave me a vasectomy and a sex change operation on the same day. Telling Gloria and my mom that I hit on her, and she turned me down was bad enough. Calling me boy and then asking my mom how much to reduce my tip by like I was a child?
“Well, that’s really nice of you. I think he made a mistake. Would twenty dollars as a tip be acceptable for the embarrassment?” my mom negotiated.
“It sure would,” Lexi was extremely gracious. She adjusted the bill and told me she hoped I found a girl my own age that would be interested. “Jason told me y’all are staying in Bossier for a week.”
My mom and Gloria immediately knew when she mentioned what I told her that I really had hit on her, and there was no way I could claim otherwise with any sort of credibility.
“Bye, Bye, Cute!” she waved as I walked out of Hooters in shame.
The story gets better from here, I promise.
My mom didn’t tell my dad about the shenanigans, and she never mentioned it again. I think Gloria took pity on me, though.
The new campground we were staying at was just like all the others. I really didn’t even understand why we bothered. If the experience was going to be the same at each K.O.A., why not just stay at one and say you wasted all that gas money?
It was small, with no swimming pool and not much in the way of amenities. It was located on a sleepy country highway just outside of town. Across the street was a “Sho’nuff Crawfish” restaurant, Faith Missionary Bible Church, and a garage called “Tiger Axles.”
However, just down the street was a water park called “Splash Kingdom Oasis” and that sounded like fun. I wasn’t really interested in water slides and flume rides, but I loved seeing girls’ butts in skimpy bikinis.
The ride back to the campground was nice because my mom called an Uber. There were six of us plus the driver in a car built for four.
“Just squish in the back,” my mom said as she hopped into the shotgun.
“There is no room, Mom,” Brunna said as she slid across me. Her pretty butt hovered right in front of my nose. If she had farted, it would have been devastating, but I took a big whiff of her body anyway. She smelled fantastic. My cousin was wearing tight stretchy pants that lifted and separated her ass cheeks so that they seemed like two distinct watermelons.
Hector took a seat by the driver’s window in the back. I had the middle, and my Aunt scrunched into the left-hand seat. That left Brunna and Audrey scrambling like the losers of a game of musical chairs to find a seat. There was no possible way for them to squeeze in.
“Maybe we need two Ubers?” my mom suggested.
“Nonsense,” Gloria insisted. She was very frugal. She told Brunna to just “sit on somebody’s lap.”
Brunna had been hovering over my face, and she turned to me. “Do you mind?”
Do I fucking mind? Do I mind winning the lottery? Do I mind getting even with that bitch Lexi for humiliating me at the Hooters? Do I mind winning the Nobel peace prize? Do you know what the answer is?
“No, I do not mind,” I pretended that I was just being gracious.
“Thanks, Jason; I am sorry. I hope I do not crush you.
My sister did the same to Hector, and naturally, he was cool as a cucumber and totally breezy about it.
Not me, though. My dick started getting hard the moment that Brunna set her bottom down on my lap. I could feel the curvature of her ass cheeks through her tight Yoga pants. My stomach tightened with the rest of my body as I gripped the edge of the seat.
Brunna was a LOT of girl. She was proportional in all ways, but she was also taller than me, and she really was too heavy to sit on me. Do you think I was ready to complain?
Oh no. I might not have enjoyed being crushed, but I sure as fuck was turned on and secretly thanking my lucky stars.
“Oh my god, you are crushing him, look at his face,” Gloria noticed as we started driving away. The guy driving the car could have said this was a safety hazard and stopped us. I was thankful this was the deep south, and they don’t really give a shit about things like that.
“No, it’s fine; I can handle it.”
“Are you sure?” Brunna was so breezy and giggly. Every time we hit a little bump in the road, her ass bobbled on top of my dick, and her tits jiggled. I wasn’t sure what to do with my hands. I was white knuckle holding the edges of the seat. However, after the second bump in that old country road, I put my hands on her hips to steady her.
Brunna noticed and looked down and then smiled.
I wondered if she was pretending to be naïve and gullible or if she was as streetwise as Lexi and this was all an act.
In retrospect, Brunna H.A.D. to know I had a first-class boner wedged between her butt crack. I wanted desperately to lift her body off of me just so that I could twist my cock in such a way that the tip of my dick was not pointing down.
Technically, my cock shaft was merely two thin layers of denim and Lycra and my cousin’s sweet chubby ass.
When we saw the water park, Brunna bounced up and down and cheered “Yay!!” clapping her hands.
I creamed myself a little. I couldn’t help it. It wasn’t a full ejaculation, but spooge shot out unexpectedly. I froze in place. Did she notice? Would my pants be sticky? A panic was slowly gripping me.
Brunna stopped clapping suddenly. She looked behind herself and down at me. Then she apologized.
“For what?”
“Bouncing up and down,” she said.
You might as well apologize for giving me all the answers on the hardest test of my life or hooking me up with lifetime Laker’s courtside passes. It was the best ride of my young life.
When we went to the camper, it was already set up. My dad asked me how things went. I ran inside and went to the bathroom like it was an emergency. I just wanted to check my jeans to see if my spooge had managed to seep through the jeans. It hadn’t, but I had come in my underwear.
We planned to hit the water park the next day. Today, we were just planning to rest. However, there was still daylight left.
Hector and I checked out the campground. My parents liked it when I left the R.V., and I usually felt obliged to walk around the park to at least get the layout.
Brunna and Audrey were out walking around together as well. We saw them talking to boys and flirting. It felt unfair that all girls had to do was dangle their asses like some kind of cheese in a mouse trap, and instantly, a throng of boys would find them.
However, Hector and I had to hunt down some lone girls who were bored or desperate enough to talk to us.
The one thing that I had going for me was that Hector was handsome and cocky. His brown skin gave him an exotic, almost taboo quality to a lot of the white girls in the area.
We saw a red-headed, freckle-faced girl with a really nice body in a colorful purple swimsuit with a brunette. They were a little too young for my tastes, probably two years younger than me.
They were also the only girls around the area besides Brunna and Audrey. Hector made a beeline for the picnic table where they were drying off.
“I am Hector, and this is my cousin Jason.”
“You do not look related,” the redhead said. She introduced herself as “Dinker” and her friend as Lucy-May.
“I am full Brazilian, and he is half, so Jason has the lighter skin.”
Until that moment, I did not think of myself as “Half-Brazilian.” I looked like the typical nerdy white guy. It felt pretty cool to be “Half Brazilian.” I did not know much about their culture, but Hector was suave, and I thought perhaps I might have a little of that swimming somewhere in my D.N.A.
“Where is Brazil?” Dinker asked.
“You do not know where Brazil is? It’s the largest country in South America.”
“It’s not in America, Silly!”
“I assure you, it is in South America,” Jason argued politely.
“This is the south, baby. You are thinking of Mexico,” Dinker insisted. Her friend Lucy May nodded and laughed as if we were stupid.
“South America is a continent,” Hector insisted on explaining.
“Yes, and we are in the SOUTH, and it is AMERICA,” Dinker waved her arms to indicate that all of Louisiana was “South America.” She was clearly a fucking imbecile.
She also had huge pokey nipples that jutted straight out of the material in her swimming suit.
I don’t really know how we managed it, but we got passed that little disagreement. I think Hector acquiesced and admitted that Brazil was in Mexico just to stop the argument. The girls were bored and flirty, and they liked the attention of older boys.
They kept giggling and saying things like, “We need to talk to one another; we’ll be right back, y’all.”
Then they would disappear and talk about us.
In retrospect, they were probably deciding which one got Hector and which one was stuck with me. All in all, I felt like I was doing impossibly well with them. They didn’t talk about much of anything, but they sure did like to talk.
They talked about Jesus, President Trump, and at times about how much they wanted to go to the nearby waterpark.
“We are going there tomorrow!”
“We can hang out!” the girls gave us all the signs that they were REALLY interested in us. Unfortunately, with teenage girls, they are also incredible teases. After spending all night buttering, them up, telling them how cute they were, talking and getting to know them – nothing. We didn’t get so much as a kiss.
However, we left with a promise of the possibility of something more from these sweet country girls.
“Do country girls put out?” Hector asked.
“I think so,” I said.
“In Brazil, we would have probably got a blowjob at the very least, but those girls were just wasting our time. They giggled and jiggled and wiggled and laughed and laughed, but they do not intend to do anything.”
“Do you have any better prospects?” I asked.
“That’s true,” Hector said.
Brunna and Audrey got in trouble for talking to older boys. I did not get to see exactly what happened, but apparently, some boys who were probably about 19 or 20 rolled up and flirted with my sister and cousin.
They had a car, and Jose and Gloria caught them smoking pot in the back of the car. I did not think Audrey would do drugs. I didn’t think my cousin Brunna was mature enough to know how to smoke a joint. She really seemed almost childlike at times.
My parents took two distinctly different approaches to the punishment. My mom lectured Audrey and restricted her to the camper.
Naturally, my Aunt spanked Brunna’s bare ass while lamenting that she is never to ride with strange boys and take drugs from them. It was the first time I think my mom was actually on board with it too. Audrey was probably lucky. All she got was a lecture and restriction.
“What they gave you to smoke could be laced with something!”
She warned. My Aunt said she didn’t want to constantly punish her daughter, but she was trying to knock some sense into her. “Your butt is almost as thick as your head, Chica,” Gloria told her. Gloria fell back on Portuguese and Spanish slang when she got particularly upset.
My Aunt had usually been disappointed but relatively calm when she spanked my cousin. This time she was downright angry. “What those boys would have done to you if they took you down the road would be far worse than this! Get in the corner and think about what you did, Brunna!”
It was hot, but I also felt a little sorry for my cousin as a tear rolled down her eye when it was all over. It was still sexy staring at her rosy red ass when it was all over.
“Don’t give me that baby talk either, Chica! You didn’t talk baby talk to those boys,” my Aunt sternly warned Brunna to drop the innocent and immature act and face the music for her actions.
My family was getting used to seeing Brunna spanked on the bare bottom every few days. At first, it was scandalous and shocking, but now the others quietly pretended to ignore it when it happened.
After a day of being teased, turned on, and excited by things I probably shouldn’t have been turned on by, I just wanted to stroke off so bad. I loved watching Brunna get her butt tanned pink because she also turned to face us after it was done, and I got to see her pussy slit. She got to wear her shirt for this spanking, but I adored her huge melons and massive areola.
Her mother made her stand there long after my parents went to bed, and I almost got bored staring at the crack of her bare ass from my high bunk. I say “almost” because I did not stop watching it. I loved how every now and then, Brunna’s ass jiggled or twitched when her legs got tired. I liked how she simpered and sniffled and periodically used her finger to dry her eye or wipe her nose. She’d almost always run the same finger down her ass crack. I do not think she was even aware she was doing it.
It was like when she casually picked her Yoga pants out of her ass crack sometimes.
I waited for everyone to sleep and tugged my dick under the blanket. The advantage of being up high like I was is that nobody could see me, and I could see down. Hector was about eye level with the girls in the camper. He probably couldn’t discreetly jerked off.
I could also see the girl’s sleeping from high above. I liked to watch Brunna’s angelic face as she snored. Her mouth was open wide, and I pictured shooting my load down her open throat.
Fuck, I jizzed myself.
It was probably two in the morning when I climbed down from my perch and snuck over to the bathroom door. I planned to clean myself up. I snatched a new pair of underwear from my bag, and quiet as a mouse; I slid the bathroom door open.
“Hey!” My Aunt Gloria whispered angrily. She was completely naked and sitting on the toilet. In the dark, I did not see much, but what I saw was a sexy tight body. Her stomach muscles were tight, and she looked incredible. She put her hands over her nipples and looked right at my crotch.
She saw the jizz leaking on my pajamas, and there was no way I could deny it.
“I’ll be out in a second,” she whispered as she slid the door closed.
I panicked because anyone might wake up and see me.
She slid the door open again and wore the sheerest nightgown. It dawned on me that my parents shared a bed with her. Did they see her like that? Did my dad? What did he think about that?
I didn’t have much time to reflect on what I had seen. I dashed into the bathroom and cleaned myself up.
The next day, Gloria looked at me a little oddly. I couldn’t be sure, but it felt like she took pity on me and, at the same time, was uneasy about what she had seen on my lap the night before. She didn’t confront me about it, though.
We had breakfast at the picnic table. Dinker and Lucy-May walked past, holding hands with two new boys. They waved and giggled.
“Fuck, we wasted all night talking to them,” Hector grunted at the table.
“Maybe they wasted all night talking to you and found nicer boys?” Gloria suggested.
After breakfast, we changed into swimming suits to head to the waterpark. We weren’t going to unhook the R.V., so that meant we were going to ride in an Uber.
Brunna wore that itty bitty bikini that she put on the first day. There was just a slender patch of yellow cloth covering her pussy and around her crack. The top didn’t do much to hold her tits up or cover them, either.
Gloria showed off her bikini. It wasn’t nearly as tiny as her daughter’s bikini, but it was pretty small.
My mom had a new bikini, but it was the typical mom kind of bikini – nothing I wanted to see.
Audrey was pissed because she couldn’t go, and she had a new suit she wanted to wear.
“You should have thought about that.”
“I’d rather you spank my butt than make me stay home.”
“And that’s why you will stay home. I want you to think about what you did, and this will just reward you,” my mom insisted.
“Maybe I should make YOU stay home, Brunna?” Gloria threatened.
“This is not a home. It’s an R.V.,” Hector corrected.
“Shut up, Hector,” Gloria told her son to butt out and then warned her daughter that she’d leave her there.
I did not really want that because I wanted a chance to have Brunna sit on my lap in that tiny bikini.
“I really think we need two Uber for this one, Gloria. We could have Clark, Me, You, Jose in one, and then the boys and Brunna in the other.”
“Nonsense, just get an Uber XL. They have big S.U.V.s. We don’t need T.W.O. cars,” Gloria insisted.
“We could probably all fit in just one car,” I said. I think Hector figured out why I suggested that. He gave me a knowing glance.
“A regular car? Seven people plus a driver? What are we going to do, Son? Ride on the hood?” my dad admitted that was crazy.
Unfortunately, what happened was we took two Ubers because there wasn’t an Uber XL nearby that would arrive for at least thirty minutes. Hector took the driver’s right, and I sat in the back next to my cousin.
We had PLENNNNTY of legroom, unfortunately.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 5
I will take small pleasures where I can find them. Bumpy gravel roads make titties jiggle, and big boobs in skimpy bikinis are remarkable to look at. My cousin was sitting with her full body weight on my lap, and I was getting the most unusual boner of my life.
The erection was inevitable. I assumed Brunna couldn’t tell I had popped wood because she didn’t freak out or acknowledge it.
The smell of her hair, the warmth of her skin as she sat on me like I was in a car seat – it was driving me fucking wild. My cousin seemed perfectly fine with the arrangement even while her big tits shook with every bump in the road. I was terrified she’d confront me and so thankful my Aunt had suggested she sit in my lap!
“What?” Brunna noticed that I was looking at her and looked down at her top. She seemed oblivious that there was anything unusual about what was happening. I had never had a girl sit on my lap before.
As I was concerned. We were dry-humping every time we hit a bump in the road. We weren’t – but as a teenager, it felt really naughty to have my cousin’s butt in my lap.
“He’s looking at your boobs bounce,” Hector grinned over his shoulder and told Brunna.
Brunna smiled like she was flattered but dismissed it as a joke. She didn’t even acknowledge what was said – all the while, her tits were still jiggling as we drove over the bumpy gravel. I think she may have realized that I probably was getting turned on, but she was too polite to say anything at that point. We were pulling into the parking lot.
We caught up with my family at the waterpark. It was a very small waterpark with four pools and a large water slide. It was a beautiful summer day, and there were girls of all ages in skimpy bikinis. Big tits, medium-sized tits, little tits, pyramid-shaped tits, balloon-shaped boobs, melon-shaped tits, little puffy knobs.
It was a boob watcher’s dream come true.
There were butts galore. Take every girl at the park and multiply by two – that’s how many butt cheeks I saw that day.
As soon as we got there, my mom complained about the sun and how hot it was. We found a table and some cabana chairs to put our stuff for the day. My mom liked to have a “Central Base” where the family could hover around at water parks. This spot would become a perfect “base camp” for us.
My dad complained that the park was expensive and small. “Season pass for sixty bucks? We are only here for a week. Are we really coming back?”
“Probably, there isn’t much else to do, and I feel bad about leaving Audrey at the RV.”
“Then tell her to ride an Uber and meet us here,” Dad said.
“Get in an Uber by herself? I just yelled at her for getting in a car with an older guy.”
“An Uber driver isn’t going to do anything. He’s trying to make a living,” Dad said.
“Clark, she’s a young girl. He may decide it’s worth it to pull over and have his way with her,” my mom frequently came up with these elaborate hypothetical danger scenarios as reasons we couldn’t take risks.
Mom went to get Audrey, and she warned me before I went to get some suntan lotion on.
“Good idea,” Gloria told Hector, Jose, and Brunna to do the same.
“Clark, make sure you do too! I love you guys. I’ll be right back,” my mom put on a bikini cover-up that was little more than a netted robe and took her towel and cell phone to the parking lot.
Everyone was responsible for applying their own suntan lotion, but we shared the various products that my mother had brought. She had several different kinds of SPF in lotion, spray bottles, etc.
Gloria applied suntan lotion lovingly to her husband’s back. It was kind of sexy watching her squirt the white lotion into her hand and then rub it into his brown skin.
I sprayed some lotion on my feet, arms, and then into my hand and began rubbing it around my body.
“That’s not going to be even. Here let me do it for you,” my Aunt squirted white lotion in her hands and insisted on lotioning my entire body. At first, I found it uncomfortable and a little embarrassing because Gloria sort of fussed over me. There was nothing about her hand placement that would have made me think this was sensual.
Until she got to my ass, she tugged my suit and pulled it up tightly to give me a wedgie. Then she reached around my stomach and got really close to me.
“What did you see last night?” she asked as she rubbed the lotion deeply into my back.
“Nothing,” I promised.
“I am NOT nothing,” Gloria’s whisper turned me on. “I saw you. You had a little accident, huh?”
“No,” I lied.
“Honey, do not lie to me. I saw you with your dripping cock sticking out of your shorts and cum all over your underwear,” she whispered. I felt like she was going to give me a hard time – maybe even tell my mom.
My dick was starting to get hard any time she whispered in my ear. Her touch felt really good.
“You aren’t very good with the ladies, are you? I watched you follow around those little cock teases yesterday like a duckling hoping their momma is going to feed them. I also know why you tipped that Hooter’s waitress. What did she promise you? A little fun?”
I tried to deny it.
“It’s okay. Do you want me to help you out?”
“Yeah,” I said.
“Brunna comes here,” she said.
“Did you put lotion on your back?”
“Yes, Mom!”
My cousin stuck her finger in her mouth and sucked on it with a sort of dumbfounded expression. It’s probably just a nervous habit for her. I don’t think she is aware of just how provocative it is when she does that.
“Turn around,” my Aunt insisted.
Brunna swung around and lifted her long dark hair to expose her soft caramel-colored back. She was already starting to sweat, and I could smell the sickly-sweet scent of her teenage body as it glistened from the lotion she applied.
“Do this over,” Gloria demanded. “Do you mind applying lotion to Brunna’s back? I need to do Hector before he wanders off. Clark, wait and let me do your back as well,” Gloria left me with the lotion and a mandate to apply it to her daughter’s back.
At first, I didn’t believe that she had done this to be nice. However, once I started rubbing that lotion into Brunna’s shoulder blades and watched her reaction as I kneaded it into her supple skin, I realized what a true gift it was.
“Okay, go lower, please,” Brunna let me know that I had oiled her upper body extremely well. I moved to her middle back. My Aunt was already done with Hector and dismissed him as she rubbed his legs.
“Get it all over! You do not want to burn,” Gloria insisted impatiently. She moved quickly to my father and started at the top of his shoulders.
I was already at the part of the lower back that is just above where her bubble butt starts to just out and curve like twin cantaloupes. She stood like a willing rag doll and let me just rub it all over her. Every time I squirted more lotion, I could picture my balls emptying into my hand, and that was rubbing cum all over my cousin’s naked back.
I had probably used a quarter of the bottle, and I was already nearing the bottom.
“Get her legs too, please,” my Aunt barely observed what I was doing. She gave a quick turn of her head and rubbed my father’s back as hard as she could.
“Um,” I rubbed some lotion ON her butt cheeks, but I pretty much skipped them and moved down to her thighs. Brunna giggled like she was amused by how little attention I paid to her bottom.
However, when I went down to my knees, I was at eye level with her sweaty ass crack. I took my time doing the back of Brunna’s legs. Even the back of her knees was kind of sexy. I felt like I was exploring her entire body.
My Aunt was already on to my father’s legs, but he was wearing a full pair of swimming trunks. You know, the kind every dad owns that is blue, come down to the knee and say “Corona” on the side?
“Get her butt too! The only time that is going to burn is when I spank it!”
“Mom!” Brunna protested the joke, but not my hands when I reached up.
“Sorry!” I apologized as I started kneading the lotion into my cousin’s ass cheeks. I stayed largely away from the cracks.
“What for? Thank you for doing this,” Brunna seemed oblivious to why this was probably borderline inappropriate. My dick was so hard that I had to stay kneeling, or else it would have popped out of my swimming trunks.
“I just don’t want to make you uncomfortable,” I said. I felt dumb for saying that. I wanted to be sensitive and considerate. At the same time, acknowledging that this might be uncomfortable only made it obvious that I probably should not have been doing it.
“It’s okay, you are fine,” Brunna shrugged in a nonchalant manner. I’ll never forget how she said it. The fact that she wasn’t squeamish or worried about me touching her butt was a huge turn-on to me- that’s just so sexy. The fact that they said “You are fine” in context was telling me that what I was doing was okay.
However, how I imagined it was, she was telling me that “I was fine” as a compliment on my appearance. I don’t know – it just sounded hot, and I had all sorts of perverse fantasies running through my teenage brain at this point.
“I think you did the sides enough,” she giggled. I probably applied another quarter of the bottle just to Brunna’s dimpled outer ass cheeks.
“Let me see,” Gloria had dismissed my father after finishing with him. She crouched down by her daughter’s ass and looked right at her crack. “Are you uncomfortable putting lotion on your cousin?” she asked me brashly.
My Aunt discreetly reached down to my crotch. She briefly touched my hard dick and dragged her fingers along the shaft to check to see how hard I was.
“No, I just...”
“Look, don’t play with it. Just put it on there, like this,” she squirted a whole lot of lotion into her hands and then spread it all over her daughter’s ass – like all over the center part – pulling her cheeks apart just enough that I could see a hint of Brunna’s puckered asshole that wasn’t covered by the strip of cloth running up the back. “Just like that, okay? Not a big deal. Don’t make it weird, okay?”
She smacked Brunna on the butt to dismiss her. “Okay, my love, go and play! Have a good time,” she said.
“Okay, now do my back?”
I looked around for my Uncle Jose or Hector. Jose was wearing shades and walking around the bar. Hector was nowhere to be seen. I was nervous.
“I did you a favor; now do me one, or am I old and shriveled up?”
I wished my Aunt had a volume switch. Anyone walking past could have overheard her. I started on her shoulder blades.
“Good, come,” she said to follow her to the pool lounger, where she lay on her stomach. The word come sounded like a command to cum or an acknowledgment. That was what the lotion felt like. She reached behind her back and untied her top for me and let it fall.
I couldn’t see her bare tits, but it was hot to know that my Aunt was practically topless if she sat up suddenly. I stood over her and rubbed her bare back.
“Straddle me and do my back, please,” she insisted. I felt like she was testing me – trying to see how much she could tease me.
My dick was so hard. I was afraid she’d notice. I slid onto her back and tucked my dick between my legs so that it didn’t flap on her back. Then I rode her like she was a horse while she laid a lounge chair. I began to rub the lotion into her back.
“You do not have to warm it up with your hands. Just squirt it on,” she was being pushy.
The first time I squirted the lotion directly onto her back, it looked exactly like my dick exploding all over her body. Fuck, I nearly had an orgasm, and I hadn’t even started.
“You have a nice big dick,” she acknowledged in a whisper when I got to her lower back. I didn’t know what to say. “Okay, flip around and face away and do my butt and legs, please.”
Jose came back holding a margarita. “Did you get me one, honey?” she asked him.
“You didn’t tell me you wanted one.”
“You know what I like. Get me a Pina Colada? Extra creamy, baby?”
Jose acknowledged her like she was a queen and went off to get it for his wife. I felt guilty. I was rubbing lotion on her backside, and he left me alone with his wife. I pulled her cheeks apart and kneaded them.
“Are you giving me a rectal exam or applying suntan lotion, Jason?”
“Uh…sorry,” I said.
“Sometimes I want to just reach up and slap your chubby little cheeks,” she gritted her teeth in frustration. I wasn’t sure what to say to that. I continued down to her legs.
“Very good, thank you, Jason,” she said sweetly. Her husband returned about the time I finished and delivered the drink. “Mmmmm, this is really good.”
He sat down, and that was my queue to leave.
I felt like she had intentionally stranded me with a hard dick and no place to beat off. I was humiliated walking through the park with a hard pecker. I found the nearest pool and jumped in. The water was ice cold despite the heat around me.
I found Hector at one of the pools after my throbbing cock subsided. He was talking to some girls and enjoying himself. “Did you have fun playing with my sister’s ass?”
“What?”
“Oh, c’mon, dude. I saw you catch a major boner when my mom asked you to lotion up my sister. You were also watching her tits bounce up and down in the car. I am not a fucking dunce,” he laughed.
“I mean, your sister is hot,” I said.
“Yeah, she’s YOUR COUSIN, though, Bro,” Hector reminded me of what I already knew to be true.
“Hey, don’t sweat it, man. I think Audrey is kind of hot,” Hector confessed.
“My sister?” I couldn’t really process my sister in a sexual way at all. She was a pretty girl, but I had zero interest.
“That’s how I feel about Brunna,” Hector explained, that he understood why I didn’t see what he saw.
I wanted to tell him about his mother’s strange behavior and ask if she was testing me or fucking with my head. I didn’t trust Hector enough to share that with him.
We saw plenty of other girls at the water park beside our relatives. I saw at least two women lose their tops on the waterslides, and a few had their bikinis slide off or slip up when they made a huge splash. It was always for just a brief second, followed by a lot of smiling and giggling.
Most of the women that wore the tiniest bikinis came in one of two varieties. The first was the fat girl that obviously should not be wearing a thong.
The second was the stripper type with fake tits and a boyfriend who looked like Randy Macho Man Savage. She was the kind that wanted all the attention, but if you got caught looking too long, then old Macho Man might come kick your ass.
My mom and Audrey finally arrived after about an hour. They brought a cooler of drinks because it was possible to buy a “cooler pass” in order to save money.
Hector offered to apply some suntan lotion to her back, but my sister said no. I saw Hector flash a jealous glance my way, and I was able to apply it to his sister.
The funny thing was – now I was enamored with my Aunt. I had so many questions about what happened and why.
However, none of them would be answered that day. Gloria literally never spoke to me again for the rest of the afternoon except very briefly and in passing.
That evening we were already feeling the red lobster feeling of being out in the sun all day. Even though we had lotion on, it was definitely making us all tired.
That evening we drove to a nearby Mexican restaurant at a truck stop. My mom noticed the Greenwood Flea Market nearby. It was not much, and she decided she wanted to go there the next day to shop. She asked Maria if she wanted to go.
“We’ll see; I might be a little tired,” she said.
The Almeida family found the Mexican food to be laughably inauthentic, but it was filling. The next day Mom insisted that everybody was going to come to the flea market. However, Gloria declined to go. She said she felt a little sun poisoning and she needed to relax.
“You did a fine job putting suntan lotion on me, but it was cheap stuff,” she told me in front of the family.
“You applied suntan lotion to your Aunt?” my mom arched an eyebrow of concern.
I played it off like it was no big deal. I was prepared to go to the flea market because my mom really doesn’t give anyone a choice. I wasn’t particularly excited about sifting through booths of vacuum cleaners, car stereos, and potted plants.
I was at least looking forward to a possible crowded Uber ride and a repeat of the lap dance I got from my cousin a few days earlier. As I was preparing to go, my Aunt whispered to me to say behind. She wanted to talk to me about something. I wasn’t sure how to do that, so she told me to say that I was tired, and it worked.
“You look tired,” My mom admitted. She thought nothing of it, and because I wasn’t going, they were all able to squeeze successfully into the Uber. Audrey even sat on Hector’s lap.
“I wanted to talk to you about yesterday, Jason,” she said. I thought she was going to tell me that she knew I had a boner and that I was very naughty.
“I would like to teach you some essential things this summer. I want to know if you can be discreet about it, though,” she said. She took my phone from me and set it on the table after checking to see if it was recording.
“What?”
My Aunt dropped the wrap-around robe she was wearing and revealed her completely nude body. She was shaved fully. She wasn’t ripped like a bodybuilder, but Gloria was very sexy, and she had a nice ass and fake tits.
“This,” She explained that she meant her body.
“Here is the deal. You do everything that I tell you, and in exchange, I will teach you how to pleasure a woman. Once you learn that, you will have confidence, and you can get whatever girl you want.”
I did not believe it would be that easy.
“When you say anything that you tell me?”
“Take off your clothes,” she insisted. I did as she instructed, and my hard dick flopped out of my underwear once I had my pants down. “Shirt, too,” she admired my cock.
Gloria took my cock in her hand and felt the girth and firmness. “You are a virgin? She asked in a sexy way.
I admitted that I was. She lovingly stroked my cock and told me she needed to hear me tell her that I would do anything she commanded. I imagined that she was Elvira, the Mistress of the Dark, and she needed me to commit my immortal soul.
I was skeptical, but I told her that I would. “We’ll see,” she smiled. Then she told me to touch her – all over and just explore her body. She told me this was sort of like a sex workshop. “Don’t get attached to me or fall in love. This is just an education in how to be a man.”
“Don’t try to stick your fingers or cock in me. I want you to just run your hands all over me. Get comfortable touching me. Get comfortable being touched back,” She rubbed my face sweetly. She took me to the bed in the back of the camper and laid out a sheet so that she could lay on top of it.
I later learned that was so she didn’t get our cum and sweat all over the sheets. I felt silly, but I spent an impossibly long time just stroking her hair and neck.
“That’s it, don’t focus on just the ass and tits. Look at my face, sniff the nape of my neck, and touch the base of my spine. Explore my body and touch me.”
It was an incredible offer.
“Why are you doing this?”
“Shhh...you intrigue me, Jason. You are a handsome boy, but you do some really weird things. It’s obvious you have never touched a pussy before. I want to help you, and in exchange, you will do whatever I want. This is something between us – no one else. You do not tell your mom, or Hector, or anyone.”
“What about your husband,” I said as she guided my fingers to her pussy.
“My husband is not here. You are, so do what you want with my pussy, touch it, finger me, that’s it,” she told me to be gentle and explore. I put one finger, two, three, and then even four inside of her and spread her pussy.
“You like it gentle, don’t you?”
I wasn’t sure if there was any other way to make love.
“Now, hook your fingers gently inside me and feel around for a flat spot, then make tiny circles with your fingers. That’s it,” she said. “What are you thinking about?”
I wasn’t sure how to respond. She asked me who I was thinking about. “Your dick is hard,” she tapped it. “Are you thinking about me? My needs? My desires? You aren’t looking at me. You aren’t present at the moment. Does that mean you are picturing someone else? Who? Brunna?”
I blushed and denied it.
“Oh please,” she dismissed my denial as an insult to her intelligence. “Every time I spank my daughter, I see your head pop up like a gopher from your little bed, and you watch the entire thing. Women are far more observant than men. We hear what is said and translate what is not said.”
“I was spanked when I was her age, and so was your mom. I do not see why your mom thinks it’s such a big deal now. All men are going to look when there is a bare booby in the room. Even when a woman breastfeeds, it’s perfectly natural to be curious.”
She told me that it was alright; I got turned on by it. “It’s a disruption when I have to stop what I am doing, pull her pants down and spank her ass. We don’t have much privacy, but I spank her in the living room at home, too – even if my friends are there. It’s not a big deal if you look. I’d rather that than you be disgusted by it.”
I was mortified. If it was that obvious to her mother, then it was obvious to everyone. How big of a perverted creeper did everyone think I was? Gloria acted like all men were perverts, and it was expected that I’d probably like watching.
“Does Brunna know?”
“Know what?”
“That I watch her get spanked?” I wanted to ask if she thought Brunna knew that I got turned on by what I saw, but I didn’t even want to manifest that by admitting it out loud.
“Of course, she knows you watch. It’s a small RV, and I spanked her in front of everyone to embarrass her because that’s part of the punishment. You have to tell me the truth now. Do you think about her or me?”
I admitted that it was a bit of both, especially since she mentioned Brunna.
“That’s okay, but do not let the woman you are with think there is anyone in the Universe but her. I need to feel your heartbeat next to mine. I need you to breathe me in and want to consume me whole,” she exhaled with pleasure as I played with her pussy for the next twenty minutes.
“Now, the part you like,” she removed my hands from her pussy and rolled over on her tummy. She spread her legs and told me to touch her ass.
I began to massage and knead as I had the day before.
“No, not like that. Touch it how you want to touch it,” she shook her butt invitingly.
When I moved my hand closer to the inner part of her butt cheeks and began massaging it, she told me to stop. “It’s like you are washing a car with a chamois. Is that what you want to do? I’ve seen how you look at girls’ asses. Here,” she held her ass crack open and brazenly exposed the pink cherry in the center to me.
“Spit on it.”
“What?”
“Don’t ever ask me to repeat myself if you know what I said,” Gloria insisted. I spit on her butt hole and let the saliva drip out of my mouth and roll down the crinkly circle of her anus. “Good, now put the flat of your thumb here,” She moved my hand so that it was in her crotch. I was hesitant to actually touch her sphincter.
My Aunt insisted that I had it right the first time I touched it. “Now, push in; that’s it.”
I was afraid I’d get poop on my finger. She insisted that I do it, though, and reminded me that I agreed to do whatever I was told. “Now, push it all the way inside of me and hook it like you were doing in my pussy.”
I found it impossible to think that I had my thumb inside the compartment inside my Aunt where her farts and turds were made. I wasn’t sure how big her asshole was. It seemed huge, and I pictured the blackness of space inside her bowels. I felt around and grew more and more confident that I could not hurt her or accidentally fill her too full with my fingers.
“That’s it; explore and get it out of your system. Once you find out what that is, you won’t be so stunned when a woman shows it to you. There are fat asses like mine, and Brunna, Medium asses like your sister and mom, and tight little scrawny asses like those two dumpy teeny boppers you and Hector were with the other day. No matter how exciting they look, Fart and shit come out of the tight little hole. You can’t be so squeamish about it. Dig around and explore, baby.”
She was so brazen, so forceful, and so generous with her body. “Do you want to slip your dick in my asshole?”
“Yes,” I said as I touched and felt around.
“You will have me, but first, you have to learn to warm me up. You can’t just slip your dick out and stick it in. A woman is like a fire. You have to work at getting the fire started, and it takes effort.”
She let me play with her asshole for at least fifteen minutes. I felt what could have been a little turdball once, but overall, when I removed my hands, they felt greasy but not stinky or dirty.
“Now my tits, do you like this?” she let me feel them, squeeze them, flick them, suck on them, nuzzle them, even motorboat them (which was silly). “Everyone has nipples, boys and girls, but only women are blessed with tits. I love playing with mine. What do you like best? The pussy, the asshole, or the tits?”
I wasn’t sure. I said the asshole.
“Let me show you what the mouth can do,” Aunt Gloria seduced me as she opened her mouth wide.
The erection was inevitable. I assumed Brunna couldn’t tell I had popped wood because she didn’t freak out or acknowledge it.
The smell of her hair, the warmth of her skin as she sat on me like I was in a car seat – it was driving me fucking wild. My cousin seemed perfectly fine with the arrangement even while her big tits shook with every bump in the road. I was terrified she’d confront me and so thankful my Aunt had suggested she sit in my lap!
“What?” Brunna noticed that I was looking at her and looked down at her top. She seemed oblivious that there was anything unusual about what was happening. I had never had a girl sit on my lap before.
As I was concerned. We were dry-humping every time we hit a bump in the road. We weren’t – but as a teenager, it felt really naughty to have my cousin’s butt in my lap.
“He’s looking at your boobs bounce,” Hector grinned over his shoulder and told Brunna.
Brunna smiled like she was flattered but dismissed it as a joke. She didn’t even acknowledge what was said – all the while, her tits were still jiggling as we drove over the bumpy gravel. I think she may have realized that I probably was getting turned on, but she was too polite to say anything at that point. We were pulling into the parking lot.
We caught up with my family at the waterpark. It was a very small waterpark with four pools and a large water slide. It was a beautiful summer day, and there were girls of all ages in skimpy bikinis. Big tits, medium-sized tits, little tits, pyramid-shaped tits, balloon-shaped boobs, melon-shaped tits, little puffy knobs.
It was a boob watcher’s dream come true.
There were butts galore. Take every girl at the park and multiply by two – that’s how many butt cheeks I saw that day.
As soon as we got there, my mom complained about the sun and how hot it was. We found a table and some cabana chairs to put our stuff for the day. My mom liked to have a “Central Base” where the family could hover around at water parks. This spot would become a perfect “base camp” for us.
My dad complained that the park was expensive and small. “Season pass for sixty bucks? We are only here for a week. Are we really coming back?”
“Probably, there isn’t much else to do, and I feel bad about leaving Audrey at the RV.”
“Then tell her to ride an Uber and meet us here,” Dad said.
“Get in an Uber by herself? I just yelled at her for getting in a car with an older guy.”
“An Uber driver isn’t going to do anything. He’s trying to make a living,” Dad said.
“Clark, she’s a young girl. He may decide it’s worth it to pull over and have his way with her,” my mom frequently came up with these elaborate hypothetical danger scenarios as reasons we couldn’t take risks.
Mom went to get Audrey, and she warned me before I went to get some suntan lotion on.
“Good idea,” Gloria told Hector, Jose, and Brunna to do the same.
“Clark, make sure you do too! I love you guys. I’ll be right back,” my mom put on a bikini cover-up that was little more than a netted robe and took her towel and cell phone to the parking lot.
Everyone was responsible for applying their own suntan lotion, but we shared the various products that my mother had brought. She had several different kinds of SPF in lotion, spray bottles, etc.
Gloria applied suntan lotion lovingly to her husband’s back. It was kind of sexy watching her squirt the white lotion into her hand and then rub it into his brown skin.
I sprayed some lotion on my feet, arms, and then into my hand and began rubbing it around my body.
“That’s not going to be even. Here let me do it for you,” my Aunt squirted white lotion in her hands and insisted on lotioning my entire body. At first, I found it uncomfortable and a little embarrassing because Gloria sort of fussed over me. There was nothing about her hand placement that would have made me think this was sensual.
Until she got to my ass, she tugged my suit and pulled it up tightly to give me a wedgie. Then she reached around my stomach and got really close to me.
“What did you see last night?” she asked as she rubbed the lotion deeply into my back.
“Nothing,” I promised.
“I am NOT nothing,” Gloria’s whisper turned me on. “I saw you. You had a little accident, huh?”
“No,” I lied.
“Honey, do not lie to me. I saw you with your dripping cock sticking out of your shorts and cum all over your underwear,” she whispered. I felt like she was going to give me a hard time – maybe even tell my mom.
My dick was starting to get hard any time she whispered in my ear. Her touch felt really good.
“You aren’t very good with the ladies, are you? I watched you follow around those little cock teases yesterday like a duckling hoping their momma is going to feed them. I also know why you tipped that Hooter’s waitress. What did she promise you? A little fun?”
I tried to deny it.
“It’s okay. Do you want me to help you out?”
“Yeah,” I said.
“Brunna comes here,” she said.
“Did you put lotion on your back?”
“Yes, Mom!”
My cousin stuck her finger in her mouth and sucked on it with a sort of dumbfounded expression. It’s probably just a nervous habit for her. I don’t think she is aware of just how provocative it is when she does that.
“Turn around,” my Aunt insisted.
Brunna swung around and lifted her long dark hair to expose her soft caramel-colored back. She was already starting to sweat, and I could smell the sickly-sweet scent of her teenage body as it glistened from the lotion she applied.
“Do this over,” Gloria demanded. “Do you mind applying lotion to Brunna’s back? I need to do Hector before he wanders off. Clark, wait and let me do your back as well,” Gloria left me with the lotion and a mandate to apply it to her daughter’s back.
At first, I didn’t believe that she had done this to be nice. However, once I started rubbing that lotion into Brunna’s shoulder blades and watched her reaction as I kneaded it into her supple skin, I realized what a true gift it was.
“Okay, go lower, please,” Brunna let me know that I had oiled her upper body extremely well. I moved to her middle back. My Aunt was already done with Hector and dismissed him as she rubbed his legs.
“Get it all over! You do not want to burn,” Gloria insisted impatiently. She moved quickly to my father and started at the top of his shoulders.
I was already at the part of the lower back that is just above where her bubble butt starts to just out and curve like twin cantaloupes. She stood like a willing rag doll and let me just rub it all over her. Every time I squirted more lotion, I could picture my balls emptying into my hand, and that was rubbing cum all over my cousin’s naked back.
I had probably used a quarter of the bottle, and I was already nearing the bottom.
“Get her legs too, please,” my Aunt barely observed what I was doing. She gave a quick turn of her head and rubbed my father’s back as hard as she could.
“Um,” I rubbed some lotion ON her butt cheeks, but I pretty much skipped them and moved down to her thighs. Brunna giggled like she was amused by how little attention I paid to her bottom.
However, when I went down to my knees, I was at eye level with her sweaty ass crack. I took my time doing the back of Brunna’s legs. Even the back of her knees was kind of sexy. I felt like I was exploring her entire body.
My Aunt was already on to my father’s legs, but he was wearing a full pair of swimming trunks. You know, the kind every dad owns that is blue, come down to the knee and say “Corona” on the side?
“Get her butt too! The only time that is going to burn is when I spank it!”
“Mom!” Brunna protested the joke, but not my hands when I reached up.
“Sorry!” I apologized as I started kneading the lotion into my cousin’s ass cheeks. I stayed largely away from the cracks.
“What for? Thank you for doing this,” Brunna seemed oblivious to why this was probably borderline inappropriate. My dick was so hard that I had to stay kneeling, or else it would have popped out of my swimming trunks.
“I just don’t want to make you uncomfortable,” I said. I felt dumb for saying that. I wanted to be sensitive and considerate. At the same time, acknowledging that this might be uncomfortable only made it obvious that I probably should not have been doing it.
“It’s okay, you are fine,” Brunna shrugged in a nonchalant manner. I’ll never forget how she said it. The fact that she wasn’t squeamish or worried about me touching her butt was a huge turn-on to me- that’s just so sexy. The fact that they said “You are fine” in context was telling me that what I was doing was okay.
However, how I imagined it was, she was telling me that “I was fine” as a compliment on my appearance. I don’t know – it just sounded hot, and I had all sorts of perverse fantasies running through my teenage brain at this point.
“I think you did the sides enough,” she giggled. I probably applied another quarter of the bottle just to Brunna’s dimpled outer ass cheeks.
“Let me see,” Gloria had dismissed my father after finishing with him. She crouched down by her daughter’s ass and looked right at her crack. “Are you uncomfortable putting lotion on your cousin?” she asked me brashly.
My Aunt discreetly reached down to my crotch. She briefly touched my hard dick and dragged her fingers along the shaft to check to see how hard I was.
“No, I just...”
“Look, don’t play with it. Just put it on there, like this,” she squirted a whole lot of lotion into her hands and then spread it all over her daughter’s ass – like all over the center part – pulling her cheeks apart just enough that I could see a hint of Brunna’s puckered asshole that wasn’t covered by the strip of cloth running up the back. “Just like that, okay? Not a big deal. Don’t make it weird, okay?”
She smacked Brunna on the butt to dismiss her. “Okay, my love, go and play! Have a good time,” she said.
“Okay, now do my back?”
I looked around for my Uncle Jose or Hector. Jose was wearing shades and walking around the bar. Hector was nowhere to be seen. I was nervous.
“I did you a favor; now do me one, or am I old and shriveled up?”
I wished my Aunt had a volume switch. Anyone walking past could have overheard her. I started on her shoulder blades.
“Good, come,” she said to follow her to the pool lounger, where she lay on her stomach. The word come sounded like a command to cum or an acknowledgment. That was what the lotion felt like. She reached behind her back and untied her top for me and let it fall.
I couldn’t see her bare tits, but it was hot to know that my Aunt was practically topless if she sat up suddenly. I stood over her and rubbed her bare back.
“Straddle me and do my back, please,” she insisted. I felt like she was testing me – trying to see how much she could tease me.
My dick was so hard. I was afraid she’d notice. I slid onto her back and tucked my dick between my legs so that it didn’t flap on her back. Then I rode her like she was a horse while she laid a lounge chair. I began to rub the lotion into her back.
“You do not have to warm it up with your hands. Just squirt it on,” she was being pushy.
The first time I squirted the lotion directly onto her back, it looked exactly like my dick exploding all over her body. Fuck, I nearly had an orgasm, and I hadn’t even started.
“You have a nice big dick,” she acknowledged in a whisper when I got to her lower back. I didn’t know what to say. “Okay, flip around and face away and do my butt and legs, please.”
Jose came back holding a margarita. “Did you get me one, honey?” she asked him.
“You didn’t tell me you wanted one.”
“You know what I like. Get me a Pina Colada? Extra creamy, baby?”
Jose acknowledged her like she was a queen and went off to get it for his wife. I felt guilty. I was rubbing lotion on her backside, and he left me alone with his wife. I pulled her cheeks apart and kneaded them.
“Are you giving me a rectal exam or applying suntan lotion, Jason?”
“Uh…sorry,” I said.
“Sometimes I want to just reach up and slap your chubby little cheeks,” she gritted her teeth in frustration. I wasn’t sure what to say to that. I continued down to her legs.
“Very good, thank you, Jason,” she said sweetly. Her husband returned about the time I finished and delivered the drink. “Mmmmm, this is really good.”
He sat down, and that was my queue to leave.
I felt like she had intentionally stranded me with a hard dick and no place to beat off. I was humiliated walking through the park with a hard pecker. I found the nearest pool and jumped in. The water was ice cold despite the heat around me.
I found Hector at one of the pools after my throbbing cock subsided. He was talking to some girls and enjoying himself. “Did you have fun playing with my sister’s ass?”
“What?”
“Oh, c’mon, dude. I saw you catch a major boner when my mom asked you to lotion up my sister. You were also watching her tits bounce up and down in the car. I am not a fucking dunce,” he laughed.
“I mean, your sister is hot,” I said.
“Yeah, she’s YOUR COUSIN, though, Bro,” Hector reminded me of what I already knew to be true.
“Hey, don’t sweat it, man. I think Audrey is kind of hot,” Hector confessed.
“My sister?” I couldn’t really process my sister in a sexual way at all. She was a pretty girl, but I had zero interest.
“That’s how I feel about Brunna,” Hector explained, that he understood why I didn’t see what he saw.
I wanted to tell him about his mother’s strange behavior and ask if she was testing me or fucking with my head. I didn’t trust Hector enough to share that with him.
We saw plenty of other girls at the water park beside our relatives. I saw at least two women lose their tops on the waterslides, and a few had their bikinis slide off or slip up when they made a huge splash. It was always for just a brief second, followed by a lot of smiling and giggling.
Most of the women that wore the tiniest bikinis came in one of two varieties. The first was the fat girl that obviously should not be wearing a thong.
The second was the stripper type with fake tits and a boyfriend who looked like Randy Macho Man Savage. She was the kind that wanted all the attention, but if you got caught looking too long, then old Macho Man might come kick your ass.
My mom and Audrey finally arrived after about an hour. They brought a cooler of drinks because it was possible to buy a “cooler pass” in order to save money.
Hector offered to apply some suntan lotion to her back, but my sister said no. I saw Hector flash a jealous glance my way, and I was able to apply it to his sister.
The funny thing was – now I was enamored with my Aunt. I had so many questions about what happened and why.
However, none of them would be answered that day. Gloria literally never spoke to me again for the rest of the afternoon except very briefly and in passing.
That evening we were already feeling the red lobster feeling of being out in the sun all day. Even though we had lotion on, it was definitely making us all tired.
That evening we drove to a nearby Mexican restaurant at a truck stop. My mom noticed the Greenwood Flea Market nearby. It was not much, and she decided she wanted to go there the next day to shop. She asked Maria if she wanted to go.
“We’ll see; I might be a little tired,” she said.
The Almeida family found the Mexican food to be laughably inauthentic, but it was filling. The next day Mom insisted that everybody was going to come to the flea market. However, Gloria declined to go. She said she felt a little sun poisoning and she needed to relax.
“You did a fine job putting suntan lotion on me, but it was cheap stuff,” she told me in front of the family.
“You applied suntan lotion to your Aunt?” my mom arched an eyebrow of concern.
I played it off like it was no big deal. I was prepared to go to the flea market because my mom really doesn’t give anyone a choice. I wasn’t particularly excited about sifting through booths of vacuum cleaners, car stereos, and potted plants.
I was at least looking forward to a possible crowded Uber ride and a repeat of the lap dance I got from my cousin a few days earlier. As I was preparing to go, my Aunt whispered to me to say behind. She wanted to talk to me about something. I wasn’t sure how to do that, so she told me to say that I was tired, and it worked.
“You look tired,” My mom admitted. She thought nothing of it, and because I wasn’t going, they were all able to squeeze successfully into the Uber. Audrey even sat on Hector’s lap.
“I wanted to talk to you about yesterday, Jason,” she said. I thought she was going to tell me that she knew I had a boner and that I was very naughty.
“I would like to teach you some essential things this summer. I want to know if you can be discreet about it, though,” she said. She took my phone from me and set it on the table after checking to see if it was recording.
“What?”
My Aunt dropped the wrap-around robe she was wearing and revealed her completely nude body. She was shaved fully. She wasn’t ripped like a bodybuilder, but Gloria was very sexy, and she had a nice ass and fake tits.
“This,” She explained that she meant her body.
“Here is the deal. You do everything that I tell you, and in exchange, I will teach you how to pleasure a woman. Once you learn that, you will have confidence, and you can get whatever girl you want.”
I did not believe it would be that easy.
“When you say anything that you tell me?”
“Take off your clothes,” she insisted. I did as she instructed, and my hard dick flopped out of my underwear once I had my pants down. “Shirt, too,” she admired my cock.
Gloria took my cock in her hand and felt the girth and firmness. “You are a virgin? She asked in a sexy way.
I admitted that I was. She lovingly stroked my cock and told me she needed to hear me tell her that I would do anything she commanded. I imagined that she was Elvira, the Mistress of the Dark, and she needed me to commit my immortal soul.
I was skeptical, but I told her that I would. “We’ll see,” she smiled. Then she told me to touch her – all over and just explore her body. She told me this was sort of like a sex workshop. “Don’t get attached to me or fall in love. This is just an education in how to be a man.”
“Don’t try to stick your fingers or cock in me. I want you to just run your hands all over me. Get comfortable touching me. Get comfortable being touched back,” She rubbed my face sweetly. She took me to the bed in the back of the camper and laid out a sheet so that she could lay on top of it.
I later learned that was so she didn’t get our cum and sweat all over the sheets. I felt silly, but I spent an impossibly long time just stroking her hair and neck.
“That’s it, don’t focus on just the ass and tits. Look at my face, sniff the nape of my neck, and touch the base of my spine. Explore my body and touch me.”
It was an incredible offer.
“Why are you doing this?”
“Shhh...you intrigue me, Jason. You are a handsome boy, but you do some really weird things. It’s obvious you have never touched a pussy before. I want to help you, and in exchange, you will do whatever I want. This is something between us – no one else. You do not tell your mom, or Hector, or anyone.”
“What about your husband,” I said as she guided my fingers to her pussy.
“My husband is not here. You are, so do what you want with my pussy, touch it, finger me, that’s it,” she told me to be gentle and explore. I put one finger, two, three, and then even four inside of her and spread her pussy.
“You like it gentle, don’t you?”
I wasn’t sure if there was any other way to make love.
“Now, hook your fingers gently inside me and feel around for a flat spot, then make tiny circles with your fingers. That’s it,” she said. “What are you thinking about?”
I wasn’t sure how to respond. She asked me who I was thinking about. “Your dick is hard,” she tapped it. “Are you thinking about me? My needs? My desires? You aren’t looking at me. You aren’t present at the moment. Does that mean you are picturing someone else? Who? Brunna?”
I blushed and denied it.
“Oh please,” she dismissed my denial as an insult to her intelligence. “Every time I spank my daughter, I see your head pop up like a gopher from your little bed, and you watch the entire thing. Women are far more observant than men. We hear what is said and translate what is not said.”
“I was spanked when I was her age, and so was your mom. I do not see why your mom thinks it’s such a big deal now. All men are going to look when there is a bare booby in the room. Even when a woman breastfeeds, it’s perfectly natural to be curious.”
She told me that it was alright; I got turned on by it. “It’s a disruption when I have to stop what I am doing, pull her pants down and spank her ass. We don’t have much privacy, but I spank her in the living room at home, too – even if my friends are there. It’s not a big deal if you look. I’d rather that than you be disgusted by it.”
I was mortified. If it was that obvious to her mother, then it was obvious to everyone. How big of a perverted creeper did everyone think I was? Gloria acted like all men were perverts, and it was expected that I’d probably like watching.
“Does Brunna know?”
“Know what?”
“That I watch her get spanked?” I wanted to ask if she thought Brunna knew that I got turned on by what I saw, but I didn’t even want to manifest that by admitting it out loud.
“Of course, she knows you watch. It’s a small RV, and I spanked her in front of everyone to embarrass her because that’s part of the punishment. You have to tell me the truth now. Do you think about her or me?”
I admitted that it was a bit of both, especially since she mentioned Brunna.
“That’s okay, but do not let the woman you are with think there is anyone in the Universe but her. I need to feel your heartbeat next to mine. I need you to breathe me in and want to consume me whole,” she exhaled with pleasure as I played with her pussy for the next twenty minutes.
“Now, the part you like,” she removed my hands from her pussy and rolled over on her tummy. She spread her legs and told me to touch her ass.
I began to massage and knead as I had the day before.
“No, not like that. Touch it how you want to touch it,” she shook her butt invitingly.
When I moved my hand closer to the inner part of her butt cheeks and began massaging it, she told me to stop. “It’s like you are washing a car with a chamois. Is that what you want to do? I’ve seen how you look at girls’ asses. Here,” she held her ass crack open and brazenly exposed the pink cherry in the center to me.
“Spit on it.”
“What?”
“Don’t ever ask me to repeat myself if you know what I said,” Gloria insisted. I spit on her butt hole and let the saliva drip out of my mouth and roll down the crinkly circle of her anus. “Good, now put the flat of your thumb here,” She moved my hand so that it was in her crotch. I was hesitant to actually touch her sphincter.
My Aunt insisted that I had it right the first time I touched it. “Now, push in; that’s it.”
I was afraid I’d get poop on my finger. She insisted that I do it, though, and reminded me that I agreed to do whatever I was told. “Now, push it all the way inside of me and hook it like you were doing in my pussy.”
I found it impossible to think that I had my thumb inside the compartment inside my Aunt where her farts and turds were made. I wasn’t sure how big her asshole was. It seemed huge, and I pictured the blackness of space inside her bowels. I felt around and grew more and more confident that I could not hurt her or accidentally fill her too full with my fingers.
“That’s it; explore and get it out of your system. Once you find out what that is, you won’t be so stunned when a woman shows it to you. There are fat asses like mine, and Brunna, Medium asses like your sister and mom, and tight little scrawny asses like those two dumpy teeny boppers you and Hector were with the other day. No matter how exciting they look, Fart and shit come out of the tight little hole. You can’t be so squeamish about it. Dig around and explore, baby.”
She was so brazen, so forceful, and so generous with her body. “Do you want to slip your dick in my asshole?”
“Yes,” I said as I touched and felt around.
“You will have me, but first, you have to learn to warm me up. You can’t just slip your dick out and stick it in. A woman is like a fire. You have to work at getting the fire started, and it takes effort.”
She let me play with her asshole for at least fifteen minutes. I felt what could have been a little turdball once, but overall, when I removed my hands, they felt greasy but not stinky or dirty.
“Now my tits, do you like this?” she let me feel them, squeeze them, flick them, suck on them, nuzzle them, even motorboat them (which was silly). “Everyone has nipples, boys and girls, but only women are blessed with tits. I love playing with mine. What do you like best? The pussy, the asshole, or the tits?”
I wasn’t sure. I said the asshole.
“Let me show you what the mouth can do,” Aunt Gloria seduced me as she opened her mouth wide.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Re: Hands Full of Innocence (15 Chapters)
My Aunt sat up and let me continue playing with her tits, and then she bent down to my crotch and closed her mouth around my cock.
She looked angry, like she was doing this because she had to, and something about that turned me on. Gloria frequently looked furious, though. My Aunt had that natural resting bitch face - where that's just how her face usually looked. She came off a little harsh and strict but could also be loving and generous with her time. In other words, Aunt Gloria may have looked like an angry bitch, but she wasn't (unless she needed to be.)
She sucked on my cock and bounced her head up and down. I imagined that dicks had oxygen in them, and she was underwater and needed it to live because of how intent she was on holding it in her mouth.
Occasionally, she made a sucking noise, but she didn’t take my cock out of her mouth. She used her fingers to hold my dick once or twice. Most of the time, she held my cock in her mouth and sucked without the use of her hands.
“Don’t cum,” She warned. I didn’t see why she’d want to stop me. It felt counter to the point of it all, but I was only thinking about my own needs at that point. I didn’t even think she HAD needs – only guys got this horny, right? In my immature mind, my Aunt was just doing me a favor and couldn’t possibly be getting anything out of this like I was.
I was about to orgasm. I did my best not to disappoint my Aunt as she went down on me and made my toes curl up.
“Put your hands here, like this, don’t crush the windpipe, grab and choke me,” She guided my hands around her neck and gave me permission to choke her. She put her mouth around my hard dick and began to pump hard. She stopped. “Don’t choke gently. I want you to fuck my face, pull me hard, like you hate me.”
I didn’t hate her, and she got frustrated when I didn’t know what to do.
“Let’s try something else,” she let my cock flop out of her mouth. It felt good with her spit dripping down the shaft. She flicked my pecker with her fingers and then laid back. She wiggled her finger in a come-hither manner to summon me between her legs. Gloria wrapped her thighs around my head and forced me to remain right by her pussy.
“Lick in tiny circles. Don’t lick the alphabet, don’t lick up and down or back and forth, don’t get cute or funny. Just lick in tiny circles. That’s all I need you to do to be a fantastic pussy gobbler,” she explained.
She moaned a little when I started and encouraged me to go deeper. I found myself penetrating her pussy with my tongue like it was a tiny dick. “Yes, eat my clit, higher, higher.”
She stopped and asked if I knew what the clit was. I assumed it was that big flap of skin in the front of the pussy. “That’s hood; now pull it open. Women have different shape pussies; mine looks like a little shrimp. I want you to lick along this part,” she rubbed the tender part of her clit.
“Yes, that’s it.”
I think I ate her pussy for an hour. All I know is that my jaw hurt, and we lost track of time. Gloria seemed very satisfied. “Do you like my lessons,” she said when it was apparent that I was losing steam. My dick had grown soft, and she began to tease it and touch it to get it hard.
“Yes.”
“Do you want to fuck me?”
“Yes!”
“You need to make me feel you want me like you can’t get enough of me. A woman wants to be taken,” she seemed disappointed that I wasn’t ravaging her. My face tasted of her pussy. It wasn’t foul-smelling, but I felt a little messy and over-sexed. I was having a hard time getting aroused to the point of erection, even though I felt horny as hell.
Which is weird – I had literally popped an uncontrollable boner at the shopping mall the other day while following a fat chick and theorizing about how far up her ass crack I could put my dick and whether I could actually reach her vagina. I think I was “over-stimulated” - it was finally happening. I was having sex and couldn’t get it up.
Now that my Aunt was dragging her nails softly down the most tender part of my cock, and stroking it playfully, I was having a hard time getting it up.
“You are a thinker. You need more than touch to get you hard. Tell me, what turns you on?”
My aunt seemed genuinely interested in learning what turned my screws. I assumed that all guys got off on the same types of things. She assured me that she wanted to go deeper – find out my fantasies. Gloria made it sound like everything was possible and nothing was too taboo to admit to her.
I couldn’t think of anything to say. There were a million categories of porn, and there wasn’t one in particular that turned my screws. The things I liked were situational and a little weird. A lot of observations I included at the beginning of this story illustrate how some of the mundane things, like Yoga pants in public places, turned me on. I couldn’t say that to my Aunt, though. I didn’t know how to express that girl, in general excited (but also frustrated) me.
“You like it when I slide down my daughter’s panties and spank her chunky little bare ass?
I was ashamed and shivered when she said that.
“It’s okay; we are just talking. It’s just talking – all fantasy. I call it midnight confessions when I am talking to my husband about what turns us on,” she confessed. She was seducing me, making me feel comfortable. My cock was already starting to stiffen.
“Yesterday, I told him that I wanted to find a young teenage boy with a wonderful dick and teach him the right way to fuck a woman,” she mused.
I was nervous.
“Oh, don’t be so afraid. It turned him on to think I was so insatiable that I’d take care of my own needs with a firm, stiff cock. I do not want a jaded, pot-bellied man my age. I want someone young and virile but a little innocent too.”
I blushed. She squeezed my cock a few times in a very loving way like she was milking it.
“This cock belongs to me, doesn’t it? I can do anything I want to it?”
I was reluctant.
“You need to learn to trust me. I am not going to harm you. How would that benefit me? What I am offering you is an entire summer of fun. No strings, no emotions, but you belong to me. You have to do everything the doctor tells you to get better. You can’t argue about which medicines you want to take and only do half the treatment. You have to do everything I say. Is that something you will do for me?”
“Yes,” I was fairly well hypnotized by the way she was stroking my cock and bringing me to a slow, chubby boner.
“Whose cock is this?”
“Yours,”
“You still don’t believe it. You know I am going to let you put this inside me,” she looked down and spit on the top of my cock slowly. The spit dripped down the tip of my head. “It looks like a little mushroom,” she played with the spit by rubbing it into the dripping head of my cock. “I am going to give you my mouth if you give me your cock,” she opened her mouth and wrapped it around the tip of my cock.
My Aunt had full lips. They weren’t as big as that Hooter’s waitress, but they were nice, and her mouth felt wet. She wrapped her finger all the around my dick and held it in place while lovingly kissing it.
“Don’t cum in my mouth. I want you in my pussy. This is just a little treat for me. I like sucking on a big dicks. Do you like it when I do this?” she asked sweetly. My Aunt sounded far more subdued and even submissive as she shared this tender moment with me.
“Yeah,” I said.
“Tell me, what excites you?”
“I like it when you go down on me,” I said the obvious. That disappointed her.
“No, a fantasy! I told you mine – finding a young guy to play with and teach. Tell me what you think about when you play with yourself,” she began to stroke and removed her lips.
“I got turned on when you asked me to put suntan lotion on your back,” I stammered.
“Oh? You didn’t really seem like you enjoyed it,” she admitted that it felt like she was forcing me.
“Everyone was looking at us! Even your husband!”
“Oh honey, it’s a big water park, and there was a lot of flesh. Nobody cared. You were just applying suntan lotion, not finger fucking me.”
My dick stiffened.
“I liked being watched,” she said after a moment, and my dick pulsed.
“Your husband almost caught us,” I explained as she contorted her body so that she could sit on my dick. She placed the tip of my penis on her bald slit.
“Almost? No. He saw what you did. That’s what prompted me to tell him I wanted to take a young lover.”
I froze in panic, and my cock started to shrink a little.
Gloria was already to insert me into her pussy and slide down on my cock. She seemed disappointed. “He doesn’t know about this if that’s what you are worried about?”
I was.
“He likes the idea that men get turned on by me. It makes him feel powerful to know that men want what HE has. When I told him I was thinking about a young lover, it was shortly after you got off of my back like you had ants in your shorts. He saw you basically run away when he approached.”
“He’s okay with it?” I breathed a sigh of relief. I felt the wetness of her pussy envelope my semi-flaccid erection. I was having sex for the first time, and the first thing I was thinking about was whether my Uncle knew about it.
“It’s just pillow talk, midnight confessions. He’s not here, and it doesn’t matter, but would it excite you to know that he approved of my choice to seduce you today? That he covered for me when I pretended that I didn’t want to go shopping so I could have this time with you, sweetheart.”
She kept calling me baby and sweetheart. I liked that. I wasn’t sure what to call her back. That didn’t sound like something appropriate for me to call her, but I also felt silly calling her Gloria.
“What if he caught us right now?” I asked as she slowly humped her body up and down. Her tits were slowly bouncing with the rest of her body, and they were mesmerizing. Gloria kept up a nice, slow pace. She used just her fingertips to hold herself above my body. She took my hands and squeezed tightly like she wanted to be caught.
“Then we’d have some explaining to do. Your mom and dad would probably be the ones we’d have to worry about,” Gloria said. “Jose’ knows he can’t fully satisfy me. I am insatiable. I hunger for cock. I like big ones like yours,” she looked like she was thinking about a juicy steak when she said that. “My husband wants me to be happy. He likes it when I play with my dildos and butt plugs.”
When my Aunt casually admitted that she had butt plugs, my cock sprung up nice and hard. “Oh, yeah, that’s it! You want to put your dick in my ass, don’t you?”
The promise, just the hint of it, was all I needed to spurt – I was so ready. I began to ejaculate. I froze in place as she pounded my chest with her fist in frustration. “No, baby, don’t go so quickly. Oh, you fucker. We were just getting started.”
I felt ashamed of myself for cumming so quickly. Up until that point, I had always tried to reach orgasm as quickly as I could. It was frustrating to want to cum and have to find just the right porn or erotic story to get my rocks off.
However, I was suddenly aware that sex with another person it’s not about speed. I wanted to satisfy her. I was instantly aware that Gloria had done all of this seduction, and she was not happy because all I left her with was a sticky pussy and a rapidly shrinking dick.
“No, I can get it hard again,” I assured her as I caught my breath. I could jerk off many times in a day. I often did two in a row when I was by myself. “Tell me more midnight confessions! I’ll be ready.”
My willingness to achieve erection pleased my Aunt. She smiled wickedly and slid up and down on my dick. I could see my jizz all over her clit and labia as it ran down my shaft slowly like Elmer’s glue. She tasted a little of herself blended with my cum.
“I love the taste of cum on my lips,” She assured me. She slid off of my dick and prostrated herself so that her body rested on my hips. Gloria stuck out of her tongue and cleaned my cock while resting one hand on my quivering chest. “I can feel your heart beating,” she noticed how rapid it was.
“What would you say if I saved this and put it in my beans tonight and ate it at the table?”
Fuck. That was so random and wicked. Would she eat cum in her own food?
“Maybe I’ll milk your cock in the mornings into a container, and you can pretend its suntan lotion and rub it all over my back when we return to the water park? You can get it all over me?”
Oh god, fuck. That was hot. She said she was willing to be slathered with my jizz and let it glisten and dry on her skin?
“You are kinky. I like that. You will take your time next time. Get it all up in my crack, and if your mother says something to you, I am going to pretend that you are being naughty. I might even yell at you.”
That was less of an exciting scenario to me. I did not want to get in trouble.
“Oh, you don’t want to be my naughty nephew? You want to be a good boy for your Aunt Gloria?”
Just hearing her call herself Aunt Gloria made me uncomfortable. I think she saw it on my face.
“You are a very dirty boy, but you like to pretend you are so innocent. I like that,” she kissed my cock into her mouth and let it go. “You are almost ready to go again,” Gloria seemed happy that I wasn’t lying when I said I could get it up for round two that quickly.
“This is why I wanted a teenage boy. You won’t be able to do this when you are your father’s age,” she assured me.
“Do you wear that nightgown when you sleep in the bed with my parents? The one you had on last night?”
Gloria regarded my question curiously, and then she realized why I was asking. “No, I do not wear anything at all when I sleep. It’s way too hot. I just put that on to come out of the bedroom. Did you like it?”
“I’d like it if you came out naked,” I said.
“Oh? Perhaps visit you while you are sleeping? Maybe slide up in that little bunk with you and have my way with you?” Gloria walked her fingers up and down the flesh just above my cock playfully to imply that it was her walking toward me.
“The bunk is too heavy for the both of us,” I replied pragmatically.
“It’s midnight confessions; in fantasies, the bunk is strong enough to hold us both.”
I realized that my Aunt was telling me fantasy stories to get me excited – not necessarily things she’d act upon. I still wanted them to be a little realistic – plausible.
“You could say that you forgot to get dressed, and I could catch you in the bathroom like I did last night?”
“Oh, and if I pulled you into the bathroom and slid the door shut?”
I was almost ready to go again. This was working.
“Maybe I could “forget” that the door is open and let you watch me shave my pussy like Brunna does?”
Fuck. That was hot. I loved the voyeuristic fantasy of someone intentionally letting me watch them.
“Does Brunna do it on purpose?”
“Who knows? She’s flighty. She might like the attention, but she probably just forgot to close the door or thought it was late and dark and tried to get away with it, but what if I made her do it?”
The cream was slowly spilling out of my semi-hard dick. It wasn’t a full orgasm, more like a leftover from the last orgasm.
“I do not want you to make her do that for me,” I assured her that was going too far.
“Oh yes, you do. This is pillow talk, midnight confessions. I catch her showing off and tell her since she likes to show her ass, she has to keep the door open as a lesson. You’d like that? I can tell.”
Oh god. She pinched the tip of my dick and rubbed her pussy. Then she saddled up again and lined up the cock.
“You could catch her masturbating with her toothbrush again and make her do it in front of everyone,” I was caught up in the extreme pleasure of her pussy sliding down my shaft. Her pussy juice felt a little acidic, like maybe she had rubbed the skin a little raw because Gloria was so tight.
“Caught her again?” Gloria seemed amused as she pivoted her hips. Gloria knew how to swivel her hips like a gyroscope. She bucked and moved her hips at odd angles, which felt strange – not particularly pleasurable to me, but it was impressive. It felt like she knew what she was doing, that was for sure.
“Yeah, you remember? One of the first times you caught her changing at night. She had played with herself with a toothbrush?”
In retrospect, Gloria hadn’t seen that part, and Brunna had put that toothbrush back in her suitcase. However, I was caught up in the ecstatic pleasures of my first real sexual encounter to realize.
“She fucked herself with her toothbrush while you watched?”
“She slid it up and down her slit but didn’t push it inside her or run it down her ass crack.”
“You’d like to see that? maybe cum all over her toothbrush like it’s toothpaste?”
“I would,” I admitted. I would have liked to see Woody Woodpecker ride on a unicycle if she had asked me at that moment. I was becoming a “man” and completing a rite of passage that was long overdue. It may have been my Aunt, but I barely knew her, and she was hot as fuck.
What excited me most of all was she was giving me ‘permission’ to think of really perverted scenarios by saying them out loud, and that made it feel less taboo to me – like it was okay to think about that fantasy because someone else had it too.
“Yes and run the toothpaste up and down the crack of her ass,” I admitted.
“You’d like it if Brunna was a naughty girl? Or a really dirty girl?”
when I was reluctant to answer, she said reminded me that it was midnight confessions, and I could tell her anything that turned me on. “Maybe I will tell Brunna that she can sunbathe topless, and you tell your mom that I do not care how uncomfortable it makes her? We do it all the time in Brazil.”
Oh, that turned me on.
“Fuck me, yes, Fuck me, Fuck me, Jason,” Gloria began to buck when she got me excited. Her tone was a challenge to try to keep up with her. “That’s it, don’t stop. Get it. Get it like you want it. Maybe I will sunbathe topless too? Outside on the front lawn. Would you like that?”
Fuck!! She was winding me up. Blatantly sunbathing topless in the bible belt campground in front of everyone like it was not a big deal that everyone can see her tits?
“Mmm, wear just a skimpy towel and walk down to the public showers? Oops, I dropped it. I guess I better bend over and pick up my towel?” she painted an entire story in my mind with one sentence about a dropped towel.
I could see Gloria pretending to be an airhead like Brunna. She intentionally exposed herself by sticking her entire ass out, and then her soft, white towel would fall in the mud, and she’d pretend she was too stunned – just to flash in public! Oh god, that was a hot scenario.
“You would wear your butt plug, and everybody would know you have it in,” I added.
Gloria started slamming her pussy down on my cock. She lifted herself up high enough to almost come completely off of me. When she did, I missed the warmth and wetness of her pussy. My cock needed to live inside of her. However, in a moment, like a rollercoaster that reached the top of the ride, she slammed herself down hard like she was impaling herself on a spear.
I imagined her hands were chained to her sides, and Gloria had to impale herself over and over as such a form of punishment for her wicked thoughts.
“Yes, I’d be wearing my butt plug out of the house. Am I giggling and embarrassed because I forgot that I had that in, and now everyone knows what a dirty girl I am? Or am I a wicked bitch, who is angry that you got to see something you should not have?”
She grabbed my nipples and pinched them. It hurt, but at the moment, it was perfect. “My towel is dirty! Give me yours, Brunna! I need to cover myself!” Gloria sounded so natural, being haughty and demanding.
“You like it when I am a bitch?”
I did not. At least, I did not think I did. I just thought she was pushy. “You are just being assertive,” I tried to compliment her.
My Aunt slapped my face – it stung. It wasn’t mean-spirited or cruel, not really. It shocked me. “You like it when I am a bitch, don’t you?”
“You were like a scared little rabbit at the swimming park. I told you to really get Brunna all rubbed down with lotion, and you acted like if you smiled, I would jump down your throat. That turned me on,” she admitted.
I had no idea how my awkward vulnerability could excite her, but I was strangely flattered. “It was kind of a test. I wanted to see what you’d do if I let you lotion up my back next. You could have stuck your finger in my asshole, done anything, got me angry, so I stood up and lost my top.”
All of those were exciting but unlikely scenarios.
“Instead, you waffled like a boy who was going to burn in hell if he touched a woman’s flesh. It was so wicked to think about teasing you, teaching you, owning you. Do you belong to me?”
“Yes!”
“CUM FOR ME, JASON! CUM INSIDE ME; I AM READY!”
I couldn’t orgasm right away. Despite her demands, I just wasn’t ready. I did not want to disappoint her, and I was still unsure why she slapped me. The endorphins from the pain had begun to release a small dose of dopamine, and I hardly minded the slap because now it tingled.
“Do me from behind,” she insisted as she slid off of my cock. Her pussy juice still clung to my cock. She turned around on the bed so that her bare-pink asshole was exposed to me, and her wet, puffy pussy was dripping. It was like she was offering me both holes.
I felt like a woman her age had some obligation to keep boys like me from seeing things like this until we were older. I don’t know how to explain my misconception except to say that my mom was a huge buzzkill. When I was at the mall or the water park and by myself, I could look at hot girls and not feel guilty.
The moment she (or, by extension, Gloria) came around, I felt ashamed of myself and like I should not be thinking any kind of perverted thoughts at all. I felt like if they knew I had them, then they would think I was a deviant or something.
Obviously, teenage guys think about girls (or if they are gay, they think about other guys, whatever). It’s a fact of life, but strangely I wanted to hide that I even had those desires from my mother. I assumed all women her age made it their mission to make you think about responsibility, chores, homework, or anything but sexual thoughts.
Imagine my surprise to learn that my Aunt Gloria had sexual desires and thoughts – and it felt like she must have them all the time too! It was inconceivable because she came across like a typical nagging wife and mother at times.
The day previously, she had lectured Brunna about getting in cars with boys. Was that because Gloria would have fucked all three of those boys, and she didn’t want Brunna to be tempted to do it too?
Learning that my Aunt was a sexual person with perverted desires was a big revelation. I had so much to process about today. Was I really obligated to do everything she told me this Summer? I assumed I’d have to anyway since she was an adult on the trip.
I tried to remain in the moment and not focus on the answers to those questions. Instead, I just needed to answer her question of where I wanted to shoot my load.
“Do you want to cum all over my back? On my ass? You can put it anywhere, but don’t get it in my hair.”
What? On her ass? What about IN her ass? Was that too far?
I put my dick up to her slit. She reached under her body and guided me inside of her, and I began to fuck in and out.
“Good, good, develop a rhythm. You are very uneven; I can’t push back when you push in because you are not keeping pace. Don’t think, just move – dance.”
I was admittedly fucking at a very uneven pace. I would push into her and hold myself as deeply as I could, then withdraw a little, or sometimes almost slide out entirely, and then rapidly fuck two or three times, and then slowly once or twice. There was nothing even about it.
I did not realize my Aunt was trying to convince me to just pick a speed and fuck her properly. I didn’t even understand her instructions.
“Mmm, I am going to put it in your ass!”
“Okay,” she said like it was fine – no haggling, no begging or pleading not to do that.
I pulled out and held my cock in my hand. I beat off a little while she adjusted herself so she was at a better angle. I placed my cock tip at the entrance to my Aunt’s puckered opening. This was her last chance to tell me not to do it.
I was afraid that I’d get poop on my dick, but as horny as I was – I didn’t care if that happened anyway. However, I never got past her tight opening.
“You can’t just ram it in; go slowly, use your fingers,” she said to do it the way she had taught me. I completely blanked on that. I assumed since I used my fingers earlier in the session, I had already done the pre-work necessary to fuck her butt.
Gloria laid on her boobs, face down on the bed, and placed her hands behind herself to hold her ass cheeks apart. The stretching forced her anus open wider.
“What if I had held this position while you applied suntan lotion at the water park? Would you have been turned on?”
Fuck…I couldn’t stop. “No, no,” she begged for me to get it in her ass the moment she felt my warm jizz gloop onto her butt cheeks. I was able to get some in her asshole, but most of it ran down her thigh.
I was drained, and I mean – completely empty. My balls felt like they were on “E,” and every dirty thought, every fantasy scenario immediately left me. You know how when you have a vivid dream, but the moment you wake up and look out the window, the dream evaporates from your memory, and all you have are confusing fragments left over?
I didn’t even have that. Every dirty desire escaped, and I suddenly wanted more than anything to wash my face and dick and go do anything except sex. I usually curbed my horny thoughts after I ejaculated, but this was like a ‘full stop’ moment for me and the first one of my young life.
“You made a big mess, Jason,” Gloria grinned and looked over her shoulder at me. She seemed so wanton, so at home with the idea of being messed on. She looked flattered, relieved, and victorious.
I was glad, but I couldn’t bask in that triumphant feeling for long. My parents had arrived. I heard the Uber pull up. Gloria and I panicked, and she started to clean up.
“Fuck, home already?” Gloria checked the curtain to see that our families had returned from shopping. It was only 2pm.
“Okay, so we have a deal, right? You didn’t just say that to get your nut. This belongs to me?” she tapped my cock as she wiped herself down with the dirty sheet we used to make love.
“Yes,” I said. I was shocked that she wanted my dick – wanted me to commit to her. What was so special about me? Gloria was hot enough that she could attract someone much more handsome. However, I rolled with it.
“Yeah!”
“I hope you do not change your mind. I am not going to play that game with you. You are either in or you are out, and if you tell me you are out, you stay out!” she assured me quickly while we scrambled around to put things back the way there were.
Gloria even sprayed some Boysenberry air freshener to kill the scent of sex. Boysenberry is terrible, by the way. It smells like an old lady's trailer. I do not know why anyone would buy an air freshener that smells like that, but I do not recommend it.
“Get dressed, and I’ll teach you more every day!”
I made a mad dash for my bunk. I was sweaty, cock was swollen, and I felt like I had scraped the sides of her pussy. I definitely smelled like pussy, and I was sticky everywhere – even my face.
My parents walked in with the others. My mom immediately checked on me. Her reaction when she saw me was confusing. She sniffed me and said that I needed a bath. I was sure that if she thought I had sex with my Aunt, she would have had a conniption fit. She just thought I had laid in the bed all day and been lazy.
“I think I’ve been sweating.”
“Do you have a fever?” my mom instantly thinks everything is a sign of a fever. She felt my head with her hand and said I did not feel clammy. She sniffed her hand after she took it away. “Did you eat seafood last night at that Mexican restaurant?”
“You know what?” Gloria came out of the bedroom. She was wearing a much more conservative style nightgown than the one she had on the other night. It was what she wore around at breakfast. “I had the Shrimp, and I bet we got some bad shrimp?”
“I had Shrimp, too,” Brunna looked nervous. She spoke in her lispy baby voice and added an exasperated “WUH-OH?”
“How do you feel?” her mother asked.
“Fine.”
“Then you are lucky,” Gloria assured her. Gloria was so smooth and casual with the lie that I believed the Shrimp might have been tainted myself, and I knew that was a lie. I had a whole new appreciation for Gloria when she ad-libbed her way out of it. “You should probably go brush your teeth.”
Gloria looked up at me wickedly when she said that, but no one else noticed the quick devilish glance.
“Why? Will that help keep me from getting sick?”
“No, your breath smells like poopy,” Gloria teased. Everyone laughed about it because it wasn’t mean-spirited. Gloria said she was surprised they were back so early.
“The flea market wraps up around 2 pm,” my mom said. She wanted to stick around, but they saw all the booths. She was excited to show her sister some of the deals she got.
She looked angry, like she was doing this because she had to, and something about that turned me on. Gloria frequently looked furious, though. My Aunt had that natural resting bitch face - where that's just how her face usually looked. She came off a little harsh and strict but could also be loving and generous with her time. In other words, Aunt Gloria may have looked like an angry bitch, but she wasn't (unless she needed to be.)
She sucked on my cock and bounced her head up and down. I imagined that dicks had oxygen in them, and she was underwater and needed it to live because of how intent she was on holding it in her mouth.
Occasionally, she made a sucking noise, but she didn’t take my cock out of her mouth. She used her fingers to hold my dick once or twice. Most of the time, she held my cock in her mouth and sucked without the use of her hands.
“Don’t cum,” She warned. I didn’t see why she’d want to stop me. It felt counter to the point of it all, but I was only thinking about my own needs at that point. I didn’t even think she HAD needs – only guys got this horny, right? In my immature mind, my Aunt was just doing me a favor and couldn’t possibly be getting anything out of this like I was.
I was about to orgasm. I did my best not to disappoint my Aunt as she went down on me and made my toes curl up.
“Put your hands here, like this, don’t crush the windpipe, grab and choke me,” She guided my hands around her neck and gave me permission to choke her. She put her mouth around my hard dick and began to pump hard. She stopped. “Don’t choke gently. I want you to fuck my face, pull me hard, like you hate me.”
I didn’t hate her, and she got frustrated when I didn’t know what to do.
“Let’s try something else,” she let my cock flop out of her mouth. It felt good with her spit dripping down the shaft. She flicked my pecker with her fingers and then laid back. She wiggled her finger in a come-hither manner to summon me between her legs. Gloria wrapped her thighs around my head and forced me to remain right by her pussy.
“Lick in tiny circles. Don’t lick the alphabet, don’t lick up and down or back and forth, don’t get cute or funny. Just lick in tiny circles. That’s all I need you to do to be a fantastic pussy gobbler,” she explained.
She moaned a little when I started and encouraged me to go deeper. I found myself penetrating her pussy with my tongue like it was a tiny dick. “Yes, eat my clit, higher, higher.”
She stopped and asked if I knew what the clit was. I assumed it was that big flap of skin in the front of the pussy. “That’s hood; now pull it open. Women have different shape pussies; mine looks like a little shrimp. I want you to lick along this part,” she rubbed the tender part of her clit.
“Yes, that’s it.”
I think I ate her pussy for an hour. All I know is that my jaw hurt, and we lost track of time. Gloria seemed very satisfied. “Do you like my lessons,” she said when it was apparent that I was losing steam. My dick had grown soft, and she began to tease it and touch it to get it hard.
“Yes.”
“Do you want to fuck me?”
“Yes!”
“You need to make me feel you want me like you can’t get enough of me. A woman wants to be taken,” she seemed disappointed that I wasn’t ravaging her. My face tasted of her pussy. It wasn’t foul-smelling, but I felt a little messy and over-sexed. I was having a hard time getting aroused to the point of erection, even though I felt horny as hell.
Which is weird – I had literally popped an uncontrollable boner at the shopping mall the other day while following a fat chick and theorizing about how far up her ass crack I could put my dick and whether I could actually reach her vagina. I think I was “over-stimulated” - it was finally happening. I was having sex and couldn’t get it up.
Now that my Aunt was dragging her nails softly down the most tender part of my cock, and stroking it playfully, I was having a hard time getting it up.
“You are a thinker. You need more than touch to get you hard. Tell me, what turns you on?”
My aunt seemed genuinely interested in learning what turned my screws. I assumed that all guys got off on the same types of things. She assured me that she wanted to go deeper – find out my fantasies. Gloria made it sound like everything was possible and nothing was too taboo to admit to her.
I couldn’t think of anything to say. There were a million categories of porn, and there wasn’t one in particular that turned my screws. The things I liked were situational and a little weird. A lot of observations I included at the beginning of this story illustrate how some of the mundane things, like Yoga pants in public places, turned me on. I couldn’t say that to my Aunt, though. I didn’t know how to express that girl, in general excited (but also frustrated) me.
“You like it when I slide down my daughter’s panties and spank her chunky little bare ass?
I was ashamed and shivered when she said that.
“It’s okay; we are just talking. It’s just talking – all fantasy. I call it midnight confessions when I am talking to my husband about what turns us on,” she confessed. She was seducing me, making me feel comfortable. My cock was already starting to stiffen.
“Yesterday, I told him that I wanted to find a young teenage boy with a wonderful dick and teach him the right way to fuck a woman,” she mused.
I was nervous.
“Oh, don’t be so afraid. It turned him on to think I was so insatiable that I’d take care of my own needs with a firm, stiff cock. I do not want a jaded, pot-bellied man my age. I want someone young and virile but a little innocent too.”
I blushed. She squeezed my cock a few times in a very loving way like she was milking it.
“This cock belongs to me, doesn’t it? I can do anything I want to it?”
I was reluctant.
“You need to learn to trust me. I am not going to harm you. How would that benefit me? What I am offering you is an entire summer of fun. No strings, no emotions, but you belong to me. You have to do everything the doctor tells you to get better. You can’t argue about which medicines you want to take and only do half the treatment. You have to do everything I say. Is that something you will do for me?”
“Yes,” I was fairly well hypnotized by the way she was stroking my cock and bringing me to a slow, chubby boner.
“Whose cock is this?”
“Yours,”
“You still don’t believe it. You know I am going to let you put this inside me,” she looked down and spit on the top of my cock slowly. The spit dripped down the tip of my head. “It looks like a little mushroom,” she played with the spit by rubbing it into the dripping head of my cock. “I am going to give you my mouth if you give me your cock,” she opened her mouth and wrapped it around the tip of my cock.
My Aunt had full lips. They weren’t as big as that Hooter’s waitress, but they were nice, and her mouth felt wet. She wrapped her finger all the around my dick and held it in place while lovingly kissing it.
“Don’t cum in my mouth. I want you in my pussy. This is just a little treat for me. I like sucking on a big dicks. Do you like it when I do this?” she asked sweetly. My Aunt sounded far more subdued and even submissive as she shared this tender moment with me.
“Yeah,” I said.
“Tell me, what excites you?”
“I like it when you go down on me,” I said the obvious. That disappointed her.
“No, a fantasy! I told you mine – finding a young guy to play with and teach. Tell me what you think about when you play with yourself,” she began to stroke and removed her lips.
“I got turned on when you asked me to put suntan lotion on your back,” I stammered.
“Oh? You didn’t really seem like you enjoyed it,” she admitted that it felt like she was forcing me.
“Everyone was looking at us! Even your husband!”
“Oh honey, it’s a big water park, and there was a lot of flesh. Nobody cared. You were just applying suntan lotion, not finger fucking me.”
My dick stiffened.
“I liked being watched,” she said after a moment, and my dick pulsed.
“Your husband almost caught us,” I explained as she contorted her body so that she could sit on my dick. She placed the tip of my penis on her bald slit.
“Almost? No. He saw what you did. That’s what prompted me to tell him I wanted to take a young lover.”
I froze in panic, and my cock started to shrink a little.
Gloria was already to insert me into her pussy and slide down on my cock. She seemed disappointed. “He doesn’t know about this if that’s what you are worried about?”
I was.
“He likes the idea that men get turned on by me. It makes him feel powerful to know that men want what HE has. When I told him I was thinking about a young lover, it was shortly after you got off of my back like you had ants in your shorts. He saw you basically run away when he approached.”
“He’s okay with it?” I breathed a sigh of relief. I felt the wetness of her pussy envelope my semi-flaccid erection. I was having sex for the first time, and the first thing I was thinking about was whether my Uncle knew about it.
“It’s just pillow talk, midnight confessions. He’s not here, and it doesn’t matter, but would it excite you to know that he approved of my choice to seduce you today? That he covered for me when I pretended that I didn’t want to go shopping so I could have this time with you, sweetheart.”
She kept calling me baby and sweetheart. I liked that. I wasn’t sure what to call her back. That didn’t sound like something appropriate for me to call her, but I also felt silly calling her Gloria.
“What if he caught us right now?” I asked as she slowly humped her body up and down. Her tits were slowly bouncing with the rest of her body, and they were mesmerizing. Gloria kept up a nice, slow pace. She used just her fingertips to hold herself above my body. She took my hands and squeezed tightly like she wanted to be caught.
“Then we’d have some explaining to do. Your mom and dad would probably be the ones we’d have to worry about,” Gloria said. “Jose’ knows he can’t fully satisfy me. I am insatiable. I hunger for cock. I like big ones like yours,” she looked like she was thinking about a juicy steak when she said that. “My husband wants me to be happy. He likes it when I play with my dildos and butt plugs.”
When my Aunt casually admitted that she had butt plugs, my cock sprung up nice and hard. “Oh, yeah, that’s it! You want to put your dick in my ass, don’t you?”
The promise, just the hint of it, was all I needed to spurt – I was so ready. I began to ejaculate. I froze in place as she pounded my chest with her fist in frustration. “No, baby, don’t go so quickly. Oh, you fucker. We were just getting started.”
I felt ashamed of myself for cumming so quickly. Up until that point, I had always tried to reach orgasm as quickly as I could. It was frustrating to want to cum and have to find just the right porn or erotic story to get my rocks off.
However, I was suddenly aware that sex with another person it’s not about speed. I wanted to satisfy her. I was instantly aware that Gloria had done all of this seduction, and she was not happy because all I left her with was a sticky pussy and a rapidly shrinking dick.
“No, I can get it hard again,” I assured her as I caught my breath. I could jerk off many times in a day. I often did two in a row when I was by myself. “Tell me more midnight confessions! I’ll be ready.”
My willingness to achieve erection pleased my Aunt. She smiled wickedly and slid up and down on my dick. I could see my jizz all over her clit and labia as it ran down my shaft slowly like Elmer’s glue. She tasted a little of herself blended with my cum.
“I love the taste of cum on my lips,” She assured me. She slid off of my dick and prostrated herself so that her body rested on my hips. Gloria stuck out of her tongue and cleaned my cock while resting one hand on my quivering chest. “I can feel your heart beating,” she noticed how rapid it was.
“What would you say if I saved this and put it in my beans tonight and ate it at the table?”
Fuck. That was so random and wicked. Would she eat cum in her own food?
“Maybe I’ll milk your cock in the mornings into a container, and you can pretend its suntan lotion and rub it all over my back when we return to the water park? You can get it all over me?”
Oh god, fuck. That was hot. She said she was willing to be slathered with my jizz and let it glisten and dry on her skin?
“You are kinky. I like that. You will take your time next time. Get it all up in my crack, and if your mother says something to you, I am going to pretend that you are being naughty. I might even yell at you.”
That was less of an exciting scenario to me. I did not want to get in trouble.
“Oh, you don’t want to be my naughty nephew? You want to be a good boy for your Aunt Gloria?”
Just hearing her call herself Aunt Gloria made me uncomfortable. I think she saw it on my face.
“You are a very dirty boy, but you like to pretend you are so innocent. I like that,” she kissed my cock into her mouth and let it go. “You are almost ready to go again,” Gloria seemed happy that I wasn’t lying when I said I could get it up for round two that quickly.
“This is why I wanted a teenage boy. You won’t be able to do this when you are your father’s age,” she assured me.
“Do you wear that nightgown when you sleep in the bed with my parents? The one you had on last night?”
Gloria regarded my question curiously, and then she realized why I was asking. “No, I do not wear anything at all when I sleep. It’s way too hot. I just put that on to come out of the bedroom. Did you like it?”
“I’d like it if you came out naked,” I said.
“Oh? Perhaps visit you while you are sleeping? Maybe slide up in that little bunk with you and have my way with you?” Gloria walked her fingers up and down the flesh just above my cock playfully to imply that it was her walking toward me.
“The bunk is too heavy for the both of us,” I replied pragmatically.
“It’s midnight confessions; in fantasies, the bunk is strong enough to hold us both.”
I realized that my Aunt was telling me fantasy stories to get me excited – not necessarily things she’d act upon. I still wanted them to be a little realistic – plausible.
“You could say that you forgot to get dressed, and I could catch you in the bathroom like I did last night?”
“Oh, and if I pulled you into the bathroom and slid the door shut?”
I was almost ready to go again. This was working.
“Maybe I could “forget” that the door is open and let you watch me shave my pussy like Brunna does?”
Fuck. That was hot. I loved the voyeuristic fantasy of someone intentionally letting me watch them.
“Does Brunna do it on purpose?”
“Who knows? She’s flighty. She might like the attention, but she probably just forgot to close the door or thought it was late and dark and tried to get away with it, but what if I made her do it?”
The cream was slowly spilling out of my semi-hard dick. It wasn’t a full orgasm, more like a leftover from the last orgasm.
“I do not want you to make her do that for me,” I assured her that was going too far.
“Oh yes, you do. This is pillow talk, midnight confessions. I catch her showing off and tell her since she likes to show her ass, she has to keep the door open as a lesson. You’d like that? I can tell.”
Oh god. She pinched the tip of my dick and rubbed her pussy. Then she saddled up again and lined up the cock.
“You could catch her masturbating with her toothbrush again and make her do it in front of everyone,” I was caught up in the extreme pleasure of her pussy sliding down my shaft. Her pussy juice felt a little acidic, like maybe she had rubbed the skin a little raw because Gloria was so tight.
“Caught her again?” Gloria seemed amused as she pivoted her hips. Gloria knew how to swivel her hips like a gyroscope. She bucked and moved her hips at odd angles, which felt strange – not particularly pleasurable to me, but it was impressive. It felt like she knew what she was doing, that was for sure.
“Yeah, you remember? One of the first times you caught her changing at night. She had played with herself with a toothbrush?”
In retrospect, Gloria hadn’t seen that part, and Brunna had put that toothbrush back in her suitcase. However, I was caught up in the ecstatic pleasures of my first real sexual encounter to realize.
“She fucked herself with her toothbrush while you watched?”
“She slid it up and down her slit but didn’t push it inside her or run it down her ass crack.”
“You’d like to see that? maybe cum all over her toothbrush like it’s toothpaste?”
“I would,” I admitted. I would have liked to see Woody Woodpecker ride on a unicycle if she had asked me at that moment. I was becoming a “man” and completing a rite of passage that was long overdue. It may have been my Aunt, but I barely knew her, and she was hot as fuck.
What excited me most of all was she was giving me ‘permission’ to think of really perverted scenarios by saying them out loud, and that made it feel less taboo to me – like it was okay to think about that fantasy because someone else had it too.
“Yes and run the toothpaste up and down the crack of her ass,” I admitted.
“You’d like it if Brunna was a naughty girl? Or a really dirty girl?”
when I was reluctant to answer, she said reminded me that it was midnight confessions, and I could tell her anything that turned me on. “Maybe I will tell Brunna that she can sunbathe topless, and you tell your mom that I do not care how uncomfortable it makes her? We do it all the time in Brazil.”
Oh, that turned me on.
“Fuck me, yes, Fuck me, Fuck me, Jason,” Gloria began to buck when she got me excited. Her tone was a challenge to try to keep up with her. “That’s it, don’t stop. Get it. Get it like you want it. Maybe I will sunbathe topless too? Outside on the front lawn. Would you like that?”
Fuck!! She was winding me up. Blatantly sunbathing topless in the bible belt campground in front of everyone like it was not a big deal that everyone can see her tits?
“Mmm, wear just a skimpy towel and walk down to the public showers? Oops, I dropped it. I guess I better bend over and pick up my towel?” she painted an entire story in my mind with one sentence about a dropped towel.
I could see Gloria pretending to be an airhead like Brunna. She intentionally exposed herself by sticking her entire ass out, and then her soft, white towel would fall in the mud, and she’d pretend she was too stunned – just to flash in public! Oh god, that was a hot scenario.
“You would wear your butt plug, and everybody would know you have it in,” I added.
Gloria started slamming her pussy down on my cock. She lifted herself up high enough to almost come completely off of me. When she did, I missed the warmth and wetness of her pussy. My cock needed to live inside of her. However, in a moment, like a rollercoaster that reached the top of the ride, she slammed herself down hard like she was impaling herself on a spear.
I imagined her hands were chained to her sides, and Gloria had to impale herself over and over as such a form of punishment for her wicked thoughts.
“Yes, I’d be wearing my butt plug out of the house. Am I giggling and embarrassed because I forgot that I had that in, and now everyone knows what a dirty girl I am? Or am I a wicked bitch, who is angry that you got to see something you should not have?”
She grabbed my nipples and pinched them. It hurt, but at the moment, it was perfect. “My towel is dirty! Give me yours, Brunna! I need to cover myself!” Gloria sounded so natural, being haughty and demanding.
“You like it when I am a bitch?”
I did not. At least, I did not think I did. I just thought she was pushy. “You are just being assertive,” I tried to compliment her.
My Aunt slapped my face – it stung. It wasn’t mean-spirited or cruel, not really. It shocked me. “You like it when I am a bitch, don’t you?”
“You were like a scared little rabbit at the swimming park. I told you to really get Brunna all rubbed down with lotion, and you acted like if you smiled, I would jump down your throat. That turned me on,” she admitted.
I had no idea how my awkward vulnerability could excite her, but I was strangely flattered. “It was kind of a test. I wanted to see what you’d do if I let you lotion up my back next. You could have stuck your finger in my asshole, done anything, got me angry, so I stood up and lost my top.”
All of those were exciting but unlikely scenarios.
“Instead, you waffled like a boy who was going to burn in hell if he touched a woman’s flesh. It was so wicked to think about teasing you, teaching you, owning you. Do you belong to me?”
“Yes!”
“CUM FOR ME, JASON! CUM INSIDE ME; I AM READY!”
I couldn’t orgasm right away. Despite her demands, I just wasn’t ready. I did not want to disappoint her, and I was still unsure why she slapped me. The endorphins from the pain had begun to release a small dose of dopamine, and I hardly minded the slap because now it tingled.
“Do me from behind,” she insisted as she slid off of my cock. Her pussy juice still clung to my cock. She turned around on the bed so that her bare-pink asshole was exposed to me, and her wet, puffy pussy was dripping. It was like she was offering me both holes.
I felt like a woman her age had some obligation to keep boys like me from seeing things like this until we were older. I don’t know how to explain my misconception except to say that my mom was a huge buzzkill. When I was at the mall or the water park and by myself, I could look at hot girls and not feel guilty.
The moment she (or, by extension, Gloria) came around, I felt ashamed of myself and like I should not be thinking any kind of perverted thoughts at all. I felt like if they knew I had them, then they would think I was a deviant or something.
Obviously, teenage guys think about girls (or if they are gay, they think about other guys, whatever). It’s a fact of life, but strangely I wanted to hide that I even had those desires from my mother. I assumed all women her age made it their mission to make you think about responsibility, chores, homework, or anything but sexual thoughts.
Imagine my surprise to learn that my Aunt Gloria had sexual desires and thoughts – and it felt like she must have them all the time too! It was inconceivable because she came across like a typical nagging wife and mother at times.
The day previously, she had lectured Brunna about getting in cars with boys. Was that because Gloria would have fucked all three of those boys, and she didn’t want Brunna to be tempted to do it too?
Learning that my Aunt was a sexual person with perverted desires was a big revelation. I had so much to process about today. Was I really obligated to do everything she told me this Summer? I assumed I’d have to anyway since she was an adult on the trip.
I tried to remain in the moment and not focus on the answers to those questions. Instead, I just needed to answer her question of where I wanted to shoot my load.
“Do you want to cum all over my back? On my ass? You can put it anywhere, but don’t get it in my hair.”
What? On her ass? What about IN her ass? Was that too far?
I put my dick up to her slit. She reached under her body and guided me inside of her, and I began to fuck in and out.
“Good, good, develop a rhythm. You are very uneven; I can’t push back when you push in because you are not keeping pace. Don’t think, just move – dance.”
I was admittedly fucking at a very uneven pace. I would push into her and hold myself as deeply as I could, then withdraw a little, or sometimes almost slide out entirely, and then rapidly fuck two or three times, and then slowly once or twice. There was nothing even about it.
I did not realize my Aunt was trying to convince me to just pick a speed and fuck her properly. I didn’t even understand her instructions.
“Mmm, I am going to put it in your ass!”
“Okay,” she said like it was fine – no haggling, no begging or pleading not to do that.
I pulled out and held my cock in my hand. I beat off a little while she adjusted herself so she was at a better angle. I placed my cock tip at the entrance to my Aunt’s puckered opening. This was her last chance to tell me not to do it.
I was afraid that I’d get poop on my dick, but as horny as I was – I didn’t care if that happened anyway. However, I never got past her tight opening.
“You can’t just ram it in; go slowly, use your fingers,” she said to do it the way she had taught me. I completely blanked on that. I assumed since I used my fingers earlier in the session, I had already done the pre-work necessary to fuck her butt.
Gloria laid on her boobs, face down on the bed, and placed her hands behind herself to hold her ass cheeks apart. The stretching forced her anus open wider.
“What if I had held this position while you applied suntan lotion at the water park? Would you have been turned on?”
Fuck…I couldn’t stop. “No, no,” she begged for me to get it in her ass the moment she felt my warm jizz gloop onto her butt cheeks. I was able to get some in her asshole, but most of it ran down her thigh.
I was drained, and I mean – completely empty. My balls felt like they were on “E,” and every dirty thought, every fantasy scenario immediately left me. You know how when you have a vivid dream, but the moment you wake up and look out the window, the dream evaporates from your memory, and all you have are confusing fragments left over?
I didn’t even have that. Every dirty desire escaped, and I suddenly wanted more than anything to wash my face and dick and go do anything except sex. I usually curbed my horny thoughts after I ejaculated, but this was like a ‘full stop’ moment for me and the first one of my young life.
“You made a big mess, Jason,” Gloria grinned and looked over her shoulder at me. She seemed so wanton, so at home with the idea of being messed on. She looked flattered, relieved, and victorious.
I was glad, but I couldn’t bask in that triumphant feeling for long. My parents had arrived. I heard the Uber pull up. Gloria and I panicked, and she started to clean up.
“Fuck, home already?” Gloria checked the curtain to see that our families had returned from shopping. It was only 2pm.
“Okay, so we have a deal, right? You didn’t just say that to get your nut. This belongs to me?” she tapped my cock as she wiped herself down with the dirty sheet we used to make love.
“Yes,” I said. I was shocked that she wanted my dick – wanted me to commit to her. What was so special about me? Gloria was hot enough that she could attract someone much more handsome. However, I rolled with it.
“Yeah!”
“I hope you do not change your mind. I am not going to play that game with you. You are either in or you are out, and if you tell me you are out, you stay out!” she assured me quickly while we scrambled around to put things back the way there were.
Gloria even sprayed some Boysenberry air freshener to kill the scent of sex. Boysenberry is terrible, by the way. It smells like an old lady's trailer. I do not know why anyone would buy an air freshener that smells like that, but I do not recommend it.
“Get dressed, and I’ll teach you more every day!”
I made a mad dash for my bunk. I was sweaty, cock was swollen, and I felt like I had scraped the sides of her pussy. I definitely smelled like pussy, and I was sticky everywhere – even my face.
My parents walked in with the others. My mom immediately checked on me. Her reaction when she saw me was confusing. She sniffed me and said that I needed a bath. I was sure that if she thought I had sex with my Aunt, she would have had a conniption fit. She just thought I had laid in the bed all day and been lazy.
“I think I’ve been sweating.”
“Do you have a fever?” my mom instantly thinks everything is a sign of a fever. She felt my head with her hand and said I did not feel clammy. She sniffed her hand after she took it away. “Did you eat seafood last night at that Mexican restaurant?”
“You know what?” Gloria came out of the bedroom. She was wearing a much more conservative style nightgown than the one she had on the other night. It was what she wore around at breakfast. “I had the Shrimp, and I bet we got some bad shrimp?”
“I had Shrimp, too,” Brunna looked nervous. She spoke in her lispy baby voice and added an exasperated “WUH-OH?”
“How do you feel?” her mother asked.
“Fine.”
“Then you are lucky,” Gloria assured her. Gloria was so smooth and casual with the lie that I believed the Shrimp might have been tainted myself, and I knew that was a lie. I had a whole new appreciation for Gloria when she ad-libbed her way out of it. “You should probably go brush your teeth.”
Gloria looked up at me wickedly when she said that, but no one else noticed the quick devilish glance.
“Why? Will that help keep me from getting sick?”
“No, your breath smells like poopy,” Gloria teased. Everyone laughed about it because it wasn’t mean-spirited. Gloria said she was surprised they were back so early.
“The flea market wraps up around 2 pm,” my mom said. She wanted to stick around, but they saw all the booths. She was excited to show her sister some of the deals she got.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 7
My Aunt wanted to see what bargains they found at the flea market. That held no particular fascination for me. My mom showed her some stuff she purchased, and Gloria laughed that she wished she had gone with her.
I took that personally – was I that bad at sex? It was my first time!! As I often do with many events, I began to dissect, revisit, and regret what I did that afternoon.
I remembered some of the unusual things we did. She told me to choke her – did she really want to stop her own airflow? She had said not to crush her windpipe, but she really wanted me to choke her. She slapped me too. Was I supposed to slap her back?
Aunt Gloria told me she was teaching me how to handle women. I believe that couldn’t possibly be how women want to be treated. It was everything counter to what I had been taught – you do NOT hit women.
She also told me about the make-believe fantasies – pillow talk or midnight confessions, she called it. How much of what she told me was true? Did my Uncle Jose know about what would happen today? Had she bragged she’d take a young lover to him?
He didn’t look at me like he was jealous or knew about any hanky panky.
Gloria talked about Brunna almost as much as herself. It was hot – was she going to do any of those things?
She said my dick belonged to her – which honestly thrilled and terrified me in equal measure. What did it mean? Did it mean anything at all? Was being owned by her part of the pillow talk?
“What is this?” my Aunt reacted poorly to what Brunna was showing her. It was a new bikini – it was much more conservative than the one that Brunna wore now. It was obviously influenced by my mom.
“It was cheap,” my mom shrugged.
“I do not care if it costs one penny. She already had a perfectly good bikini!”
“Oh, come on, Brunna is popping out of that thing, and everyone at the water park was staring at her,” my mom dismissed Gloria’s concerns.
“They stare at her because she is a pretty young girl,” Gloria said. Brunna smiled brightly at that mention. “Nobody cares what you wear at the water park as long as your slit and tits are covered!”
My mom was taken aback. “I paid for it. You didn’t have to pay a dime. I got a matching one for Audrey.”
“Did you get a matching suit for yourself?” Gloria seemed angry.
“No,” my mom thought that suggestion was silly.
“I am getting pretty tired of you constantly criticizing my parenting, Ellen,” Gloria accused my mom of conspiring to undermine her authority.
“That’s not what was happening,” my Dad tried to be the voice of reason. My mom and Aunt both glared at him to stay out of it.
“Look, we are in close quarters in a small RV. Tempers are bound to get out of hand. It’s just a bikini, my love,” Jose offered sweetly.
“Yeah, that’s fine. So, you don’t want the bikini I bought you? You want this cheap flea market bikini?” Gloria asked her daughter with more than a little passive aggressiveness in her tone.
“No, Mom! I just thought it’d be cool to have a matching one with Audrey!”
“If it falls right off the first time, you get it wet; I am going to make you walk around that water park just like that!” Gloria threatened before adding that she’d wear the bikini she bought her daughter.
“That bikini is way too inappropriate for that park, Gloria,” my mom assured her.
“You said everybody was looking at her yesterday. No manager came over and had a problem with it, right?”
“I guess so,” my mom said. She was clearly second-guessing what she had done and wishing she had not bought the bikini in the first place.
“I am not ashamed of the bikini I bought you, Brunna. I saw nothing wrong with it.”
“I didn’t either, Mommy!”
“Don’t mommy me. What else did you buy?”
Brunna bought a few other things, nothing of note.
“No toothbrush?”
“Why would I buy a toothbrush?” she asked sweetly.
Gloria looked up at me and gave me a knowing glance. It was so fast that nobody noticed. “I just thought you might be ready for a bigger toothbrush,” she said cryptically and let the matter drop. “Your other one seems worn out.”
Why did she offer me that split-second glance? Did it mean anything at all? Was she just joking? Was it to see if I was paying attention? Did she have some secret plans about Brunna and the toothbrush? Did Brunna pick up on the idea that her mother knew what she sometimes did with her brush?
I assumed she had a special one that she used in her pussy, and it wasn’t the brush she put in her pussy to tickle her sweet taco.
My Aunt didn’t continue the discussion and instead discussed meal options.
“I am famished,” Gloria said. My family had eaten at some restaurant called Sam’s Southern Eatery, and they were stuffed. They all said it was great food.
“Maybe I should call an Uber and grab a bite,” Gloria suggested and asked me if I wanted to go with her. Given our new arrangement, I felt I should and agreed. Her husband quickly countered that they had food there she could make.
“We have food here, but you all got to eat out. I’d like to eat out,” Gloria’s grin was wide open, a double-entendre that she’d like to be eaten out again.
“Why don’t you just get it delivered by Door Dash, Gloria?” my mom suggested.
“Because I am sick of being cooped up here, and I’d like to get out. This is supposed to be a vacation, isn’t it,” Gloria insisted.
Just as Gloria produced her phone and ordered an Uber for us, Brunna said she would like to go.
I saw the apprehension on my Aunt’s face. I think she wanted to be alone with me. “Anyone else wants to go?”
“I will go,” Hector shrugged. Audrey was happy to go as well.
“You are all hungry?”
“No,” they shook their heads. They just wanted to get out of the RV as well.
“We can all do something later. I am going to get something to eat, and I may do a little shopping as well,” my Aunt decided.
“You seem like you are both over your food poisoning,” my mom said skeptically.
“Jason, wear something nice and clean,” she told me while ignoring my mother.
My mom looked like she was beside herself when I hopped down, got some clothes, and went into the tiny cubby hole-sized bathroom to change.
“What? You are going to tell my daughter how to dress. Why can’t I tell your son how to dress?”
My mom was about to defend herself and say she hadn’t intended for the swimming suit to make my Aunt angry. However, Gloria had already shut the door to their bedroom and started changing.
I began to get nervous. Would my mom figure this out? What if I spent TOO much time hanging out with just my Aunt Gloria? How would I explain it? I put on a dress polo and the nicest pair of jeans I had.
“Oh, we need to find you something better than this; it’s trash. What will people think?” my Aunt tugged my shirt and jeans as if she were sizing people up. “Let’s get you a proper BRAZILIAN outfit and throw this perfectly good set of clothes into the trash, okay? It doesn’t matter what she paid for it.”
“Gloria!” my mom huffed.
Jose warned my mother not to take the bait and argue with Gloria. My mom sagely took the advice.
When the Uber arrived, my Aunt thought nothing of taking my hand and leading me out of the Winnebago. There was a blue car waiting for us. Gloria giggled like a schoolgirl as she hopped into the backseat with me.
I was nervous and felt awkward. My Aunt looked at the driver. He was an older black guy and then back at me. She removed a twenty from her purse and asked him to take us somewhere naughty.
“What kind of naughty?”
“Sexy ladies, do you have any place with sexy ladies?”
“Strip club? There is Larry Flynt’s Hustler’s Club, but that’s downtown,” he said.
“That’s where we want to go but leave the original address in your system,” she said.
I wondered if she was trying to hide her destination from her husband. That would mean he may not know about me.
The driver wanted more than a 20 on top of the fare to go downtown. “Fifty, but I’ll need you to stop an ATM. Are you cool not to look in your rearview mirror for a little while?”
“Very cool,” he took some cash from my Aunt.
“Take your pants down, Jason,” she said. I heard the elderly black man chuckle a little. I was reluctant but unzipped my pants.
“I don’t want you to dread doing what I tell you, Jason. I want you to enjoy it,” she assured me that I’d get something out of it. “When I tell you to take your pants down, I always mean underwear too.”
“Heh-heh,” the old man laughed. When Gloria glared at him, he said he wasn’t looking.
“You can watch if that’s what you are into,” she assured our driver, and her confident manner actually silenced his tittering laughs.
I had my underwear around my ankles and was sitting on the couch.
“Hands away from your cock, Jason. Do as you are told,” she said.
I felt a pang of regret begin to overwhelm me. I liked what was happening, but I was also afraid of the loss of control over my own personhood.
“How do I know that when you had me agree to let you own me that you weren’t just using pillow talk? Saying things, you do not mind to excite me,” I said.
“Are you excited, Jason?”
I hadn’t meant it like that, but when she let her fingernails dance around my tender cock I started stiffening up. “Ooh, young boys are so springy! Look how quickly you get hard again.”
I was aware that the driver was watching us, and that made me self-conscious.
“Look at me, Jason, in my eyes right now,” she insisted. My Aunt had an intense gaze, and she made me look directly at her face for a few seconds before speaking. I wanted to fill the silence with another question, but she shushed me. It was a real power move because I felt like she had the power to shush me.
“It’s a fantasy of mine to own you. I am not joking or teasing. I own you. Nobody else at the Winnebago can know – not Hector, not your mom, not Brunna, nobody. This is not pillow talk. Do you want to make my fantasies come true, Jason?”
“Yes,” I answered while she scooped up my cock with her fingers and began stroking my cock.
“Good, I expect obedience, but in return, I reward,” she dropped down low in the car and began to lovingly lick on my dick with just her tongue. Gloria did not suck me into her mouth. I wouldn’t say she was licking me like a lollipop, but it was close.
“I will make your fantasies come true, not all, but the ones I can make happen. Would you like that?”
“Yes.”
“I know you do. I am not a meanie butt, or a bitch, Jason,” she assured me. I said that I knew that, and she said, “You act like I am the Ice Queen, and you are one of my subjects. I do not want that kind of relationship. I want to be the Queen you want to serve.”
I was overwhelmed with thoughts but enraptured by the offer. This was so surreal. She began to gently squeeze my balls and spit on my cock. “Am I your first?”
I was going to ask first what – but I realized she meant if I was a virgin before today. I wanted to lie and say something about a sexually adventurous girl up in Canada (That I completely made up). “Yes, I was a virgin until today.”
“Do you regret giving me your virginity, Jason?”
“No,” I was getting very used to the idea. She began to rub her thumb around the tip of my cock.
“Do as you are told, worship and adore me, obey me, support me, and I will do things for you – really naughty things, filthy things.”
I was excited. “I am not going to let you cum yet. I do not know how many times you can get hard, but I do not want to drain your entire cock before things get started.”
“ATM up here on the left,” the man offered a warning.
Gloria ignored him. “You like accidental nudity and flashing, right?” she said. She knew that I was a boob-watcher and that I had responded really well to the scenario where she intentionally dropped her towel but made it appear like an accident.
When we pulled into the bank parking lot, she unzipped her skirt and removed it entirely. Gloria was wearing white cotton panties. Her dark skin made seeing her butt crack and bald slit easier. She told me to keep stroking myself slowly and not to cum.
There wasn’t anyone at the bank ATM when we pulled in, and we were right in front of it. However, at any moment, someone could drive up. It was thrilling and dangerous – reckless. She dashed out of the car, holding her ATM card in her teeth, and ran up to the machine.
“Don’t you get jizz in the back of my car, now,” the old man warned.
I assured him that wasn’t my intention.
“Going to cost a lot more than fifty dollars if you do.”
My Aunt raced back just in time to not be seen by a Jeep that pulled into the parking lot.
“Wooh, that was exciting!” Gloria smiled slyly as she hopped into the car and gave the driver the other thirty dollars that she owed him. She gave me a twenty as well for spending cash. My Aunt slid her panties off but kept her heels on.
“Did you like that, Jason?”
“Yes!”
“Why?”
I didn’t know why. What we were doing was just so random and naughty.
“What if that jeep was filled with a bunch of big black men, and they thought I was a hooker,” she asked me. The look on her face was enthusiastic, like she was hoping she did get caught as she fantasized about it.
“Why they gotta be black guys?” the driver interjected to suggest the fantasy might be a little racist in nature. My Aunt ignored him.
“They take us to their motel and pass me around like a fuck doll while you watch? Maybe they put you in a little dog cage so that you can’t get out. Would it turn you on to eat me out after they came inside of me?”
I did not think it would, but it was a raunchy fantasy.
“I’d have to walk back and forth in front of the motel all night and surrender what I earned to them, so they wouldn’t hurt you! You’d have to eat my cum-filled pussy after every guy has his way with me, or they would hurt me – slap me around, pull my tits, spank my ass!”
That was a better fantasy. I could even imagine how terrified I would be. I couldn’t fight a group of thugs, but I could eat my Aunt’s pussy if it kept her safe. She began to kiss my cock and stroke me playfully as she told me a little story about how they made her fuck guy after guy and turned her into a street whore.
She changed the fantasy to a question. “What if Jose said we could lose the RV if we didn’t start turning tricks? Your mom, me, and Brunna had to go out at night to different truck stops. We’d knock on each trucker’s door and ask if he wants a little company and then do whatever he wants.”
“Once you work all the truck stops in Bossier, then we’d move on to the next campground,” I continued the fantasy as I pictured it. In my mind, they were wearing really trashy hip boots and short skirts like streetwalkers.
“Oh yes,” my Aunt liked how hard the story made me. “Would you and Hector be our security guards and help keep us motivated?”
“How would we do that?”
“If someone doesn’t pay, then you rough them up,” she explained. I didn’t think I was capable of intimidating people into paying what they owed or beating anyone up. “You’d also smack our asses when we got lazy and just wanted to take a break and get us back to work.”
This was an example of her pillow talk, but it seemed really plausible and hot. There were elements of the fantasy that didn’t add up. My parents made a good living, and I couldn’t imagine a scenario where my mother or Audrey would participate in it.
It was strange to imagine my mother and sister as a whore. As horny and perverted as my Aunt seemed, I could definitely picture her doing it. Brunna exuded a natural but innocent sort of sexuality – would she adapt to selling her body for money?
“Brunna would probably like the attention,” I suggested.
“Older men would probably love her sucking on their dick like she did that pickle. You liked that, didn’t you?”
I did.
“Yeah, everyone knew what it looked like when she did that, especially Brunna. She isn’t foolish.”
“Would you really do that?”
“What? Travel the country in an RV with my family while all the women turn tricks to pay for it?” she asked me rhetorically. “It sounds like an exciting adventure, but remember what I told you about midnight confessions and pillow talk. Some things are just fantasies until you act upon them.”
I took that personally – was I that bad at sex? It was my first time!! As I often do with many events, I began to dissect, revisit, and regret what I did that afternoon.
I remembered some of the unusual things we did. She told me to choke her – did she really want to stop her own airflow? She had said not to crush her windpipe, but she really wanted me to choke her. She slapped me too. Was I supposed to slap her back?
Aunt Gloria told me she was teaching me how to handle women. I believe that couldn’t possibly be how women want to be treated. It was everything counter to what I had been taught – you do NOT hit women.
She also told me about the make-believe fantasies – pillow talk or midnight confessions, she called it. How much of what she told me was true? Did my Uncle Jose know about what would happen today? Had she bragged she’d take a young lover to him?
He didn’t look at me like he was jealous or knew about any hanky panky.
Gloria talked about Brunna almost as much as herself. It was hot – was she going to do any of those things?
She said my dick belonged to her – which honestly thrilled and terrified me in equal measure. What did it mean? Did it mean anything at all? Was being owned by her part of the pillow talk?
“What is this?” my Aunt reacted poorly to what Brunna was showing her. It was a new bikini – it was much more conservative than the one that Brunna wore now. It was obviously influenced by my mom.
“It was cheap,” my mom shrugged.
“I do not care if it costs one penny. She already had a perfectly good bikini!”
“Oh, come on, Brunna is popping out of that thing, and everyone at the water park was staring at her,” my mom dismissed Gloria’s concerns.
“They stare at her because she is a pretty young girl,” Gloria said. Brunna smiled brightly at that mention. “Nobody cares what you wear at the water park as long as your slit and tits are covered!”
My mom was taken aback. “I paid for it. You didn’t have to pay a dime. I got a matching one for Audrey.”
“Did you get a matching suit for yourself?” Gloria seemed angry.
“No,” my mom thought that suggestion was silly.
“I am getting pretty tired of you constantly criticizing my parenting, Ellen,” Gloria accused my mom of conspiring to undermine her authority.
“That’s not what was happening,” my Dad tried to be the voice of reason. My mom and Aunt both glared at him to stay out of it.
“Look, we are in close quarters in a small RV. Tempers are bound to get out of hand. It’s just a bikini, my love,” Jose offered sweetly.
“Yeah, that’s fine. So, you don’t want the bikini I bought you? You want this cheap flea market bikini?” Gloria asked her daughter with more than a little passive aggressiveness in her tone.
“No, Mom! I just thought it’d be cool to have a matching one with Audrey!”
“If it falls right off the first time, you get it wet; I am going to make you walk around that water park just like that!” Gloria threatened before adding that she’d wear the bikini she bought her daughter.
“That bikini is way too inappropriate for that park, Gloria,” my mom assured her.
“You said everybody was looking at her yesterday. No manager came over and had a problem with it, right?”
“I guess so,” my mom said. She was clearly second-guessing what she had done and wishing she had not bought the bikini in the first place.
“I am not ashamed of the bikini I bought you, Brunna. I saw nothing wrong with it.”
“I didn’t either, Mommy!”
“Don’t mommy me. What else did you buy?”
Brunna bought a few other things, nothing of note.
“No toothbrush?”
“Why would I buy a toothbrush?” she asked sweetly.
Gloria looked up at me and gave me a knowing glance. It was so fast that nobody noticed. “I just thought you might be ready for a bigger toothbrush,” she said cryptically and let the matter drop. “Your other one seems worn out.”
Why did she offer me that split-second glance? Did it mean anything at all? Was she just joking? Was it to see if I was paying attention? Did she have some secret plans about Brunna and the toothbrush? Did Brunna pick up on the idea that her mother knew what she sometimes did with her brush?
I assumed she had a special one that she used in her pussy, and it wasn’t the brush she put in her pussy to tickle her sweet taco.
My Aunt didn’t continue the discussion and instead discussed meal options.
“I am famished,” Gloria said. My family had eaten at some restaurant called Sam’s Southern Eatery, and they were stuffed. They all said it was great food.
“Maybe I should call an Uber and grab a bite,” Gloria suggested and asked me if I wanted to go with her. Given our new arrangement, I felt I should and agreed. Her husband quickly countered that they had food there she could make.
“We have food here, but you all got to eat out. I’d like to eat out,” Gloria’s grin was wide open, a double-entendre that she’d like to be eaten out again.
“Why don’t you just get it delivered by Door Dash, Gloria?” my mom suggested.
“Because I am sick of being cooped up here, and I’d like to get out. This is supposed to be a vacation, isn’t it,” Gloria insisted.
Just as Gloria produced her phone and ordered an Uber for us, Brunna said she would like to go.
I saw the apprehension on my Aunt’s face. I think she wanted to be alone with me. “Anyone else wants to go?”
“I will go,” Hector shrugged. Audrey was happy to go as well.
“You are all hungry?”
“No,” they shook their heads. They just wanted to get out of the RV as well.
“We can all do something later. I am going to get something to eat, and I may do a little shopping as well,” my Aunt decided.
“You seem like you are both over your food poisoning,” my mom said skeptically.
“Jason, wear something nice and clean,” she told me while ignoring my mother.
My mom looked like she was beside herself when I hopped down, got some clothes, and went into the tiny cubby hole-sized bathroom to change.
“What? You are going to tell my daughter how to dress. Why can’t I tell your son how to dress?”
My mom was about to defend herself and say she hadn’t intended for the swimming suit to make my Aunt angry. However, Gloria had already shut the door to their bedroom and started changing.
I began to get nervous. Would my mom figure this out? What if I spent TOO much time hanging out with just my Aunt Gloria? How would I explain it? I put on a dress polo and the nicest pair of jeans I had.
“Oh, we need to find you something better than this; it’s trash. What will people think?” my Aunt tugged my shirt and jeans as if she were sizing people up. “Let’s get you a proper BRAZILIAN outfit and throw this perfectly good set of clothes into the trash, okay? It doesn’t matter what she paid for it.”
“Gloria!” my mom huffed.
Jose warned my mother not to take the bait and argue with Gloria. My mom sagely took the advice.
When the Uber arrived, my Aunt thought nothing of taking my hand and leading me out of the Winnebago. There was a blue car waiting for us. Gloria giggled like a schoolgirl as she hopped into the backseat with me.
I was nervous and felt awkward. My Aunt looked at the driver. He was an older black guy and then back at me. She removed a twenty from her purse and asked him to take us somewhere naughty.
“What kind of naughty?”
“Sexy ladies, do you have any place with sexy ladies?”
“Strip club? There is Larry Flynt’s Hustler’s Club, but that’s downtown,” he said.
“That’s where we want to go but leave the original address in your system,” she said.
I wondered if she was trying to hide her destination from her husband. That would mean he may not know about me.
The driver wanted more than a 20 on top of the fare to go downtown. “Fifty, but I’ll need you to stop an ATM. Are you cool not to look in your rearview mirror for a little while?”
“Very cool,” he took some cash from my Aunt.
“Take your pants down, Jason,” she said. I heard the elderly black man chuckle a little. I was reluctant but unzipped my pants.
“I don’t want you to dread doing what I tell you, Jason. I want you to enjoy it,” she assured me that I’d get something out of it. “When I tell you to take your pants down, I always mean underwear too.”
“Heh-heh,” the old man laughed. When Gloria glared at him, he said he wasn’t looking.
“You can watch if that’s what you are into,” she assured our driver, and her confident manner actually silenced his tittering laughs.
I had my underwear around my ankles and was sitting on the couch.
“Hands away from your cock, Jason. Do as you are told,” she said.
I felt a pang of regret begin to overwhelm me. I liked what was happening, but I was also afraid of the loss of control over my own personhood.
“How do I know that when you had me agree to let you own me that you weren’t just using pillow talk? Saying things, you do not mind to excite me,” I said.
“Are you excited, Jason?”
I hadn’t meant it like that, but when she let her fingernails dance around my tender cock I started stiffening up. “Ooh, young boys are so springy! Look how quickly you get hard again.”
I was aware that the driver was watching us, and that made me self-conscious.
“Look at me, Jason, in my eyes right now,” she insisted. My Aunt had an intense gaze, and she made me look directly at her face for a few seconds before speaking. I wanted to fill the silence with another question, but she shushed me. It was a real power move because I felt like she had the power to shush me.
“It’s a fantasy of mine to own you. I am not joking or teasing. I own you. Nobody else at the Winnebago can know – not Hector, not your mom, not Brunna, nobody. This is not pillow talk. Do you want to make my fantasies come true, Jason?”
“Yes,” I answered while she scooped up my cock with her fingers and began stroking my cock.
“Good, I expect obedience, but in return, I reward,” she dropped down low in the car and began to lovingly lick on my dick with just her tongue. Gloria did not suck me into her mouth. I wouldn’t say she was licking me like a lollipop, but it was close.
“I will make your fantasies come true, not all, but the ones I can make happen. Would you like that?”
“Yes.”
“I know you do. I am not a meanie butt, or a bitch, Jason,” she assured me. I said that I knew that, and she said, “You act like I am the Ice Queen, and you are one of my subjects. I do not want that kind of relationship. I want to be the Queen you want to serve.”
I was overwhelmed with thoughts but enraptured by the offer. This was so surreal. She began to gently squeeze my balls and spit on my cock. “Am I your first?”
I was going to ask first what – but I realized she meant if I was a virgin before today. I wanted to lie and say something about a sexually adventurous girl up in Canada (That I completely made up). “Yes, I was a virgin until today.”
“Do you regret giving me your virginity, Jason?”
“No,” I was getting very used to the idea. She began to rub her thumb around the tip of my cock.
“Do as you are told, worship and adore me, obey me, support me, and I will do things for you – really naughty things, filthy things.”
I was excited. “I am not going to let you cum yet. I do not know how many times you can get hard, but I do not want to drain your entire cock before things get started.”
“ATM up here on the left,” the man offered a warning.
Gloria ignored him. “You like accidental nudity and flashing, right?” she said. She knew that I was a boob-watcher and that I had responded really well to the scenario where she intentionally dropped her towel but made it appear like an accident.
When we pulled into the bank parking lot, she unzipped her skirt and removed it entirely. Gloria was wearing white cotton panties. Her dark skin made seeing her butt crack and bald slit easier. She told me to keep stroking myself slowly and not to cum.
There wasn’t anyone at the bank ATM when we pulled in, and we were right in front of it. However, at any moment, someone could drive up. It was thrilling and dangerous – reckless. She dashed out of the car, holding her ATM card in her teeth, and ran up to the machine.
“Don’t you get jizz in the back of my car, now,” the old man warned.
I assured him that wasn’t my intention.
“Going to cost a lot more than fifty dollars if you do.”
My Aunt raced back just in time to not be seen by a Jeep that pulled into the parking lot.
“Wooh, that was exciting!” Gloria smiled slyly as she hopped into the car and gave the driver the other thirty dollars that she owed him. She gave me a twenty as well for spending cash. My Aunt slid her panties off but kept her heels on.
“Did you like that, Jason?”
“Yes!”
“Why?”
I didn’t know why. What we were doing was just so random and naughty.
“What if that jeep was filled with a bunch of big black men, and they thought I was a hooker,” she asked me. The look on her face was enthusiastic, like she was hoping she did get caught as she fantasized about it.
“Why they gotta be black guys?” the driver interjected to suggest the fantasy might be a little racist in nature. My Aunt ignored him.
“They take us to their motel and pass me around like a fuck doll while you watch? Maybe they put you in a little dog cage so that you can’t get out. Would it turn you on to eat me out after they came inside of me?”
I did not think it would, but it was a raunchy fantasy.
“I’d have to walk back and forth in front of the motel all night and surrender what I earned to them, so they wouldn’t hurt you! You’d have to eat my cum-filled pussy after every guy has his way with me, or they would hurt me – slap me around, pull my tits, spank my ass!”
That was a better fantasy. I could even imagine how terrified I would be. I couldn’t fight a group of thugs, but I could eat my Aunt’s pussy if it kept her safe. She began to kiss my cock and stroke me playfully as she told me a little story about how they made her fuck guy after guy and turned her into a street whore.
She changed the fantasy to a question. “What if Jose said we could lose the RV if we didn’t start turning tricks? Your mom, me, and Brunna had to go out at night to different truck stops. We’d knock on each trucker’s door and ask if he wants a little company and then do whatever he wants.”
“Once you work all the truck stops in Bossier, then we’d move on to the next campground,” I continued the fantasy as I pictured it. In my mind, they were wearing really trashy hip boots and short skirts like streetwalkers.
“Oh yes,” my Aunt liked how hard the story made me. “Would you and Hector be our security guards and help keep us motivated?”
“How would we do that?”
“If someone doesn’t pay, then you rough them up,” she explained. I didn’t think I was capable of intimidating people into paying what they owed or beating anyone up. “You’d also smack our asses when we got lazy and just wanted to take a break and get us back to work.”
This was an example of her pillow talk, but it seemed really plausible and hot. There were elements of the fantasy that didn’t add up. My parents made a good living, and I couldn’t imagine a scenario where my mother or Audrey would participate in it.
It was strange to imagine my mother and sister as a whore. As horny and perverted as my Aunt seemed, I could definitely picture her doing it. Brunna exuded a natural but innocent sort of sexuality – would she adapt to selling her body for money?
“Brunna would probably like the attention,” I suggested.
“Older men would probably love her sucking on their dick like she did that pickle. You liked that, didn’t you?”
I did.
“Yeah, everyone knew what it looked like when she did that, especially Brunna. She isn’t foolish.”
“Would you really do that?”
“What? Travel the country in an RV with my family while all the women turn tricks to pay for it?” she asked me rhetorically. “It sounds like an exciting adventure, but remember what I told you about midnight confessions and pillow talk. Some things are just fantasies until you act upon them.”
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 8
(Yes, I wrote it all, but I am editing slowly and take feedback)
Gloria admitted to me that she wanted to own a ‘teenage boy’ and that she wanted to make that a reality. She seemed quite serious about it.
“I started thinking about it for a while, but yesterday I decided that I wanted you. I do not regret my decision. Do you?”
“No.”
How could I? She was softly pumping my cock, and every now and then, she’d nuzzle me or blow in my ear sweetly.
“You might. That’s why I want us to have some ground rules. Things that we understand. I want to understand what turns you on, what turns you off, what motivates you because that tells me how to reward you for being a good boy and what to do when you are naughty in ways that I do not enjoy.”
I was intrigued to hear there were naughty things that she WOULD enjoy. Gloria told me to list my boundaries and limits, and she would consider them. “You told me that you will do anything that I say. What if I told you to suck the driver’s cock?”
The driver put an end to that question by outright saying that it wasn’t on the table. My Aunt told him to hush and explained it was all hypothetical. “I understand there may be some things you won’t do or would prefer to do. I can’t really expect you to like it all. I’d like that. I’d like it if you turned off your little brain and obeyed me at all times.”
It was a tempting but scary offer.
“We are going to work out some rules of engagement, and it’s going to be interactive – full of give and take. Once you agree, though, I expect you to fully adhere to the rules and come to me respectfully if you have a problem and want to change them. I do not want you to just get scared off and quit.”
That made sense.
She told me that she had worked out how she would communicate with me on the RV. Gloria told me to set my phone to have a special ring and vibration when she called or texted. “At night, I want you to sleep with your phone. You can charge it during the day. I want you to have it because I want you to text me if Brunna or Hector get up. I will also give you instructions. I can pretend I am on Facebook, but I’ll be texting you to bring me my shoes or rub my feet. That way, your mom doesn’t overhear us when we are not alone.”
That was also understandable. I was surprised she didn’t want me to wipe the text messages periodically. She really trusted me if we were going to do this! That meant a lot to me. (That or she hadn’t considered what a liability text messages might be).
The rules she laid out for me were as follows:
Her Primary Rule was: She is the boss. I must obey her instructions. I can clarify if I do not understand, but I should NEVER ask her to repeat what already heard.
“I am above your mom, your dad, even the Pope. I am your Queen. You serve me. Is that understood?”
“Yes.”
She listed some more rules that were more like protocol or expectations.
1. Cleanliness: combed hair, brushed teeth, fingernails clean and trimmed, deodorant, soap, clean clothes at all times.
“I expect you to come to me presentable. You will take pride in your appearance because you belong to me, and I do not own trash, Jason.”
I generally did the minimum needed for a boy my age in the hygiene area. I’d do better now knowing that I was being judged and inspected.
2. Shaving!
I told her that I was not able to grow a beard or a mustache yet.
She held my smooth face in her hand and squeezed. “I wouldn’t want you to put a razor to your tender, smooth baby face.”
So, what did she want me to do?
She pinched my pubic hair and plucked a few out. “All of this must go. Shave your entire dick and balls.”
Gloria said she’d buy me some disposable razors tonight, and I could pretend that they belonged to her.
3. Set the table, ensure everyone has silverware, and a drink, the food is served, and if anyone needs anything at the table, get up and get it.
“But I only have to do what you tell me?” I asked. I didn’t like the actual work.
“You obey me, and your mother and I are the ones that end up having to do this. You will learn to desire to make my life easier. Right now, you are all about your needs and getting your pretty dick sucked. This will reinforce my will. You will also make life easier on the RV for everyone by being helpful. You like being helpful, don’t you, Jason?”
“Won’t my mom and dad become suspicious?”
“Jason, if your parents become suspicious because you decided to be helpful, then that means you are generally thought to be lazy. If Brunna helped set the table, would you even notice?”
“No.”
“That’s because she is helpful when she wants to be. You are going to simply say that you feel like you should be contributing, and you want more responsibility. If your parents have some problem with that, I will step in.”
There was no arguing with that.
“You will only sit at the table after you have completed those activities. Once you do, I want your hands palms down flat on the table. You will only start eating after you hear me speak to you or I give you a look and a nod.”
“What if you aren’t there?”
She smiled wickedly. “Oh, we are going to be spending this vacation together often. I want you to find reasons to always be where I am. When we take an Uber, I want you to sit right next to me. If you are on your own, then use your best judgment, behave yourself, and be polite.”
I wasn’t sure that I liked that. I was nervous that my parents might get suspicious when they saw how I was constantly around my Aunt.
“Do you remember when Brunna sat on your lap on the way home from the shopping mall?”
“Yes.”
“Did you really like that, or was she too heavy?”
“I liked it,” I tried not to sound super enthusiastic because I did not want to be a super perv.
“At times, I am going to sit on your lap,” my Aunt moved over to place her body on my lap. She told me where to put my hands under her boobs and how to hold her. “This is how I want you to hold me.”
It wasn’t super sexual, but since we were both naked, she dropped down onto my cock and began to wiggle it into her pussy. “This is a lap dance. I want you to be hard when I sit down on your cock even when you are wearing pants.”
“What If I can’t get hard?”
“Jason, you are already thinking about ways you can fail instead of succeeding,” My Aunt wriggled on my dick, and her pussy started dripping all over my thighs and lap.
“I do not have everything planned out, but I do not want to have to spank your ass and stand you in the corner like my daughter. That’s not fun for me, and it frankly takes a lot of time and hurts my hand. It’s necessary because she won’t listen, and that gets her attention. I do not want you to be ‘work’ for me to do. I want you to make my life easier. If everything comes with a punishment for disobedience or failing to meet my expectations, then we’ve already set ourselves to fail. Let’s say that you will earn my displeasure, and I’ll react accordingly, for now.”
That was ominous.
“You want to please me, don’t you, Jason?”
She asked as we neared the parking lot for the strip club.
“Larry Flynt’s Hustler Club!” the driver announced proudly. It looked run down, like a garish circus fun house with neon lights and mirrors on the outside. There was a time this dumpy place may have seemed classy or fun, but right now, it just looked pathetic. There were only a few cars outside.
“Thank you,” my Aunt directed him to let us out. She told me to open my mouth. I thought my Aunt was going to kiss me. Instead, she fed me her cotton panties, effectively gagging me so that I could not speak.
“Don’t talk; just look pretty,” she told me. I could only nod. She put her skirt on and told me I could pull my pants up. Now, I had stick pussy juice all over my lap.
The driver was a little irate that my Aunt didn’t tip her more than she already had. Gloria lamented that she did not like greedy people. “I will be very generous with you, but you must show me gratitude and not try to bargain with me. If you want to see me naked or live out one of your fantasies, you should ask graciously, and if I tell you no, then that is the end of it.”
I nodded as she led me to the bouncer at the front door. He looked like a mountain of a man and likely belonged in the backwoods of Louisiana. He had a long beard, and his tuxedo didn’t fit him right. The bouncer appeared ridiculously overdressed in a suit that fit him wrong.
He wasn’t inclined to let us in when he saw us coming. We weren’t exactly normal strip club customers.
“Oh please, it’s my son’s birthday. He’s 18 today. I just want to buy him some dances and pop his cherry,” she said as she tucked two ten-dollar bills into his coat pocket.
I thought there was no way we were getting in. However, he opened the door without a word. The bar smelled like desperation – if that was a scent. Stale beer, mildew, cigarettes, and cheap perfume. An old song called Rock Candy by Montrose was playing as we walked in.
A blonde girl who looked like she might have been a prom queen 20 years ago was on stage. She had shoulder-length blonde hair and reminded me a little of a Barbie doll that had been left out in the sun for a little while and stripped of its clothes.
She was lying on her ass with her ankles around the pole. The dancer held herself up with her elbow on the stage as if she was utterly bored as she started out at the small audience.
The seats were torn but looked like they were once really elegant. The carpet was dirty, and there was brass and ornate lamps all over, but it was clear the place hadn’t been maintained very well in many years.
Customers were spread out in the darkened room around the central stage. There couldn’t have been more than seven of them. All of them sat stupefied and motionless, only occasionally taking a drink.
I noticed right away two big black women. One of whom was completely bald; she wore a metal submissive-style slave collar. She had bullet-shaped tits and wore black pasties over her nipples. She was wearing a pair of black bottoms with a lacy see-thru skirt around her massive body.
The other black woman had short braided hair. She had massive tits that sagged down. She wore a top that offered some support. They were some of the biggest natural tits I’d ever seen. She had an equally massive ass that reminded me of the chubby white lady I had seen at the mall. I imagined that if she farted, it would knock someone over – just from how big her ass was.
They both scowled at me. I didn’t understand why they would be unfriendly to customers. I realized that they didn’t see me as a customer. I looked like I clearly didn’t belong in this place. They weren’t going to waste time tempting me into a dance because they didn’t think I could afford them.
One girl that approached us was a goofy blonde girl. She introduced herself as Lacey, and she couldn’t have been more than two years older than me (which would make her barely 18). She was flat-chested but wore a bikini top and matching bottom. She had a little acne and a puckered smile that made me imagine she had just eaten a lot of peanut butter and couldn’t open her mouth all the way.
“Hey, sit anywhere you like,” she said.
My Aunt chose a table near the stage, and I sat beside her. She put her hand on mine. Lacey sat down with us without asking.
“Where are you all from?” she asked.
“How much are dances?” Gloria got right down to business.
A single “personal” dance cost 20 dollars. They only last for a single song which in this place was a little under 3 minutes. They had more expensive “sofa” and “champagne” dances, but my Aunt wasn’t going to pay for those.
“Are they lap dances? Friction?” she asked.
“For you? I’ll make it really nice,” Lacey offered.
“No, for my son. It’s his 18th birthday, and you’d be the first lap dance he ever got other than from me and his cousin.”
I was a little embarrassed by that, but I played along and smiled. What could I do? I had my Aunt’s dirty panties in my mouth.
“Oh!” Lacy smiled. She told us that when her cousins found out she was working that they came and spent a lot of money on her. “It was weird because I grew up with them, but money is money.”
“Exactly,” Gloria agreed, slapped down a twenty, and told her that the next dance would be me.
The DJ looked like a bald meth-head and had a throaty voice that reminded me of Wolfman Jack. “Oh yeah, that’s Angelica. She’s rough and ready and out on the prowl for someone to dance for! Oh yeah, now here comes Stevie! Yeah, Baby! She’ll show you how it’s done! And don’t forget, guys! Tipping isn’t just a city in China!”
I didn’t get to see the next girl who got on stage. I did watch Angelica stand up, stick her ass out towards us and bend over. It seemed she was intentionally spreading her ass cheeks and letting us look at it while she squatted down and collected her money.
I found it interesting that she was so stingy about not actually dancing while she was on stage, but then at the end, she’d basically let us look at her ass crack while she had her back to us. I wasn’t sure if she was aware that I could see the hint of dark-colored flesh around her anus when she did that.
Lacey was already on top of me. She faced me. The stripper had pretty blue eyes and a cut-gapped front tooth. One of her front teeth overlapped the others. Her smile was imperfect, but it still seemed sexy. I could picture her nibbling on my dick like a beaver.
She put her knee on my crotch and smiled. An old pop song, “All about that Bass, no Treble” by Meghan Trainor, played.
I did not enjoy the dance. Her knee applied pressure to my dick, and in a way, we were connecting, but it was far from even how enjoyable it was when Brunna sat on my lap in the car. The way my Aunt had casually mentioned the two of them giving me lap dances made me visualize Brunna dancing for me.
She’d have been giggling and singing along to the song. “I can shake it, shake it like I am supposed to do!”
“Turn around and let him see that booty,” Gloria said.
Lacey complied and placed her hands on the armrests of my chair. She kept a six-inch distance from my crotch and danced by bending low as if she were sitting in the chair while I was in it and shimmying her chest back and forth slowly.
“She says, boys like a little more booty to hold at night (That booty, booty, uh, that booty, booty), And no I won’t be no stick-figure, silicone Barbie doll (shoo-wop, wop),” the song had a catchy rhythm that got stuck in my head. I still associate that first song with that place when I think about my first trip to a strip club.
“Grind, please,” my Aunt requested for me.
“We aren’t allowed to touch,” Lacey responded.
“We are rule breakers, baby,” Gloria said as she reached out and touched Lacey’s hand to prove that she could be touched. My Aunt looked around and indicated that nobody was paying attention and we were in a dark part of the bar.
The girl wanted more money to give me a full dance. This pissed Gloria off.
After she was done, the DJ called the girl on stage. “Ah yeah, that was Stevie, and she’s all about that tip, all about that tip, no quarters,” the DJ joked. It was actually kind of funny. “Now, we’ve got sweet Lacey from Shreveport, a hometown beauty! They call her Lacey because she’s thin, white, and FULL of holes!”
He played Sweet Home Alabama for her, and the bar perked up. She danced around like a perky little flower on stage.
My Aunt got closer to me and asked me how it was. I nodded that it was not that great. “Yeah, sorry! I wanted to do something exciting with you, something wild. You know your mother and I were strippers. The club we worked at was all nude. All the time.”
I did not believe that. I could believe that my Aunt was a stripper at one time. She certainly had a confident air about showing her body off, but not my mother. That didn’t track at all to the woman that I knew. What kind of bar was all nude? Was that even legal?
“We used to put on our make-up before work and drive there in a trench coat. Then we’d take it off when we arrived and go right to work. It wasn’t like this dump.”
I couldn’t picture everyone in the bar being naked the entire time. At the time, I had no frame of reference to understand just the dancers got nude and only at certain times on stage or during dances. It was a good fantasy, though.
“Ellen and I used to look a lot more alike than we do now. Men loved it when two sisters danced together,” she assured me. I found it hard to believe that people were so casual about incestuous situations like that.
The way that Gloria casually mentioned Brunna or my mom during some of her pillow talk with me made me think she really did do some of the things she bragged about – or at least thought about. It was so taboo, so naughty.
The fact that Lacey could relate and said her cousins showed up when she started dancing kind of confirmed it for me. I wondered if Lacey felt betrayed when her cousins showed up uninvited. I tried to put myself in her shoes, and I would have been mortified if Hector and Brunna got to watch me dance around naked – or bought dances from me.
Those black girls came around next. Their names were Maya and Porsche. Maya was the bald one with the stainless-steel collar. I noticed she had tattoos on her very dark skin and a nose ring when she came closer.
“You chose your stripper name because of Maya Angelou?” Gloria asked.
Maya seemed pleased with the recognition and recited two of her more popular poems, “Still I Rise and Touched by an Angel.”
“It’s my son’s birthday, and he needs to be touched by somebody, maybe a little more devil than angel.”
Porsche was drinking a whiskey and coke in a plastic cup through the little straw they use to mix the drink. She nearly spit it out when she laughed at my Aunt’s joke.
“We can arrange that,” Maya slid over to me. She put her head on my shoulder like she was a vampire that was going to bite my neck. She smelled really nice – like candy peaches. I had never seen anyone with eyes shaped like hers. The angle of her eyes reminded me of an Egyptian cat. The fact that she was completely bald gave her a very exotic sort of appeal.
She might have seemed rather plain looking if she had any other hairstyle. The baldness enhanced her beauty and took nothing away. She was chubby, though – not a Barbie doll at all.
Maya blew in my ear, and it made a slight ‘putta-putta-putta-’ as she rolled her tongue. It gave me the chills.
“I hope you do a better job than the last girl,” my Aunt slapped down another 20.
“We got you,” she said. Maya began to dance for me the next song. Porsche faded away when she wasn’t chosen. I was certain I heard her roll her eyes even though I hadn’t seen her actually do it.
“You like booty, huh?” Maya asked as she bent forward. She had been wearing a lacey strip of cloth between her ass cheeks that did very little to cover her modesty. I could see a bejeweled butt plug in her ass. It was obvious that Maya wanted me to see it. She reached between her legs and started to play with her pussy through the material.
I nodded that I liked it.
“You are shy? Ever have a black girl dance for you?” Maya asked casually as she pushed her bikini bottoms to the side. The pinkness of her pussy lips contrasted with the darkness of her skin, making it seem even brighter than any pussy I’d ever seen. Maya’s pussy looked like it was made of pink bubble gum when she spread her lips and began fingering herself.
She removed her top. Her tits swung down. I could picture them filled with chocolate milk and that her nipples tasted like black cherry soda due to the color. She had two big metal hoops in her nipples that looked rather heavy. It gave Maya an aspect of cattle that could be bought and traded in an open pen.
I wondered if she intentionally had gone for that look or if there was some reason she had such heavy metal hoops in her nipples – did it hurt? Feel good?
She asked me another question, and I did not answer.
“He can’t talk. I do his talking for him,” Gloria explained.
“Oh, you are a good momma for bringing him here. We’ll take care of your boy and turn him into a man.”
“I like him as a boy,” Gloria admitted with some chagrin. She watched intently and admired Maya’s buttplug.
“You like my toy? You’d be surprised how many jokers try to snatch it out during dancers. I like how well-behaved your son is,” Maya complimented me. She leaned back on my lap and teased me by giving me a small taste of a lap dance without pushing down.
“Are you a submissive?” Gloria asked. It seemed like Gloria knew a lot about kinky things like that.
“Wait, how did this collar get here?” Maya pretended that the collar around her neck had suddenly appeared by magic. “Oh no, white people done tricked me again! I am a slave!”
Gloria enjoyed Maya’s sassy candor.
“I can be with the right partner, but I belong to Porsche,” Maya said without any hesitation.
The admission obviously intrigued my Aunt. “I thought she might be your sister because you both look alike.”
“Oh, we are sisters in the struggle,” Maya explained before adding in a self-deprecating way, “You know us chocolate jungle bunnies all look alike.”
The conversation was funny, but it wasn’t making me hard. I put my hands around Maya’s waist to re-direct her so she would drop that big ass down on me and suffocate my lap. I remember how cold the skin was under her arms. She had clearly rubbed cocoa butter or lotion all over her body before the dance at some point.
She moved my hands to the side.
“Now, don’t get uppity on me, Massuh,” she teased playfully. I found it kind of sexy how she could joke about race the way she did. “You gotta be gentle with me. I am a house niggah, not a field slave like Missy Porsche.”
I wasn’t sure why her pleas made my dick hard. I wasn’t racist at all, but something about how playful she was with those terms excited me.
“What about you?” Maya asked as he finished the dance and collected her twenty from Gloria.
“You could say that I am a switch, but I am thinking about becoming a full-time Mistress and teaching this one here to obey me like a good boy,” Gloria confessed in a serious tone.
“Your son?” Maya was obviously confused. She knotted her brow and stared at us as she put her top back on.
“Open your mouth, and show Maya your birthday present, Jason,” my Aunt commanded. I did as I was told, and Maya had a huge laugh.
“Oh, I’d love to have my own white boy. Did you order him on Wish?” Maya was elastic. I began to blush and shut my mouth. I did not want to draw any attention to myself.
“I didn’t tell you to close your mouth,” Gloria instructed me to re-open my mouth. Maya called her friend over to see the panties in my mouth.
“Oh, we need a boy like this! How do you feel about renting us this scrawny white boy? We can use him as a dick trampoline. How big is his pecker?”
“Feel it,” Gloria offered to let them take the measure of me.
Porsche reached down brazenly between my crotch and grabbed my dick. She squeezed it and called it a “Fine cucumber.”
I found it odd that they had a problem with me touching them during dances but not touching me.
After they had their laugh, my Aunt asked me if it embarrassed me to know that those women know she owns me.
I nodded. I was humiliated.
“Did that excite you?”
I wasn’t sure how being embarrassed was supposed to turn me on. On some level, it had, but I wasn’t quite processing the reasons.
“I enjoyed watching you blush, but remember, the people that work in strip clubs have heard and seen all sorts of shit. It’s really hard to shock them, and honestly, who gives a fuck what they think? It’s not like we’ll ever come to Shreveport again?”
I thought perhaps I should care because it’s a small world. What if I met them out of here? I couldn’t really argue with the panties in my mouth. The waitress finally appeared. She had to be the laziest woman in the world.
She had dark brown hair; it looked really greasy. The waitress also had almost no chin at all. I could imagine when she started sucking a dick that, it went right into her throat. She reminded me of Beaker, the Muppet that ‘yip-yip-yips.’
My Aunt ordered water for me and a gin and tonic for herself. She didn’t even ask me what I wanted.
We watched a girl on stage. My Aunt took some dollar bills in change.
“You know I could have come here with Jose. He’d like to see all these trashy whores,” she snickered as she took a drink. “You should consider yourself lucky to have my time. Stop looking so nervous and relax, Jason.”
My Aunt took a dollar bill, folded it crisply, and walked to the stage. There is a Latin girl on stage. She had a decent-sized booty. Gloria laid on her back, put the dollar bill in her mouth, and waited. The woman didn’t freak out that my Aunt was lying on stage.
I hadn’t seen anyone else do that while I was here. The dancer spread her legs, squatted over my Aunt’s face, and lowered her body so that her pussy was right over her face. The dancer’s bottoms covered her slit, but the meaty part of her labia was visible through the material. She bent forward and let her brown hair fall over my Aunt’s body slowly. Then she kissed the dollar out of her mouth. It was really sexy.
My Aunt bounced up and returned to the seat next to me. “I used to perform a somersault, and bring my legs around a guy’s head, while he sat on the stage, then pull him close to me. Your mother was a pole climber. She’d shimmy up to the top and then spin around and round all the way down to the bottom.”
The way the dancers used the poll was very phallic. Some of them spread their legs and humped their bodies on it. Most climbed it to the very top like you would in gym class when you have to climb rope. Then they would perform a sort of pirouette-style spin as they wound down to the bottom. It was usually graceful, but a few of them stomped on the stage to shock the customers.
Honestly, some of the customers seemed like zombies. They just sat there staring in this pathetic sort of trance. My Aunt bought me three more dances after that. The final one was the blonde girl Angelica that was on stage when I came in.
She was about Gloria and my mother’s age. She had no qualms sitting on my lap, even before the dance began. She also placed my hands on her tits from behind when I kept them to myself. I thought it was interesting how the rules worked at the bar. They were obviously fluid, and certain girls obviously ignored them.
I have to admit, despite the older blonde was sexy even though she was past her glory days. I could easily imagine her being the most popular girl in high school when she was younger. It had to be kind of disappointing to have peaked and now be relegated to stripping on the day shift in a broken-down nightclub after being doted over as a prom queen.
My Aunt said she was incredibly horny after that dance. “That was such a turn-on. I bet you’re ready to take my panties out,” she plucked them from my mouth in front of Angelica. Angelica barely offered a smirk. It was like these women were unflappable.
“Ooh, they are so wet,” my Aunt held her panties and took my hand. She led me out of the bar like I really was her son. It was embarrassing, but I kind of understood now what she was talking about when she asked if I liked it.
I did get a bit of a thrill when we did that. I wasn’t sure why, though.
My Aunt walked me around to the back of the bar near a dumpster. It was still broad daylight. She ordered me to take my pants off and removed her skirt. “Shave your nuts tonight,” Gloria looked at my hair dick like it was disgusting.
Then she placed her dress on the ground to cover the broken glass and little bits of rocks. We hid behind the dumpster. My Aunt bent over and stuck her ass out so that her entire ass was exposed. It reminded me of the way the dancers bent over on stage to pick up their money.
“Did you really dance?”
“Does it matter? Do you like thinking of me rubbing all over strange men and allowing them access to my body for money?”
“Yeah.”
“I do not want you to think I am a non-stop liar and shit-talker, but if it helps you to think that I am a church-going, innocent prude that has only ever seen Jose’s cock after I got married, then that is what I am. If you want me to be a nymphomaniac who loves to show off my pussy and have sex in public, then that’s the kind of slut that I am.”
It was clear she had taken me to this disgusting spot behind that bar for a reason, and we were standing there bottomless. I hoped we’d have sex – I was so hard, and semen was dribbling down the edge of my dick.
I didn’t dare touch my cock, though. I knew my Aunt wouldn’t like it if I did that without permission.
Gloria admitted to me that she wanted to own a ‘teenage boy’ and that she wanted to make that a reality. She seemed quite serious about it.
“I started thinking about it for a while, but yesterday I decided that I wanted you. I do not regret my decision. Do you?”
“No.”
How could I? She was softly pumping my cock, and every now and then, she’d nuzzle me or blow in my ear sweetly.
“You might. That’s why I want us to have some ground rules. Things that we understand. I want to understand what turns you on, what turns you off, what motivates you because that tells me how to reward you for being a good boy and what to do when you are naughty in ways that I do not enjoy.”
I was intrigued to hear there were naughty things that she WOULD enjoy. Gloria told me to list my boundaries and limits, and she would consider them. “You told me that you will do anything that I say. What if I told you to suck the driver’s cock?”
The driver put an end to that question by outright saying that it wasn’t on the table. My Aunt told him to hush and explained it was all hypothetical. “I understand there may be some things you won’t do or would prefer to do. I can’t really expect you to like it all. I’d like that. I’d like it if you turned off your little brain and obeyed me at all times.”
It was a tempting but scary offer.
“We are going to work out some rules of engagement, and it’s going to be interactive – full of give and take. Once you agree, though, I expect you to fully adhere to the rules and come to me respectfully if you have a problem and want to change them. I do not want you to just get scared off and quit.”
That made sense.
She told me that she had worked out how she would communicate with me on the RV. Gloria told me to set my phone to have a special ring and vibration when she called or texted. “At night, I want you to sleep with your phone. You can charge it during the day. I want you to have it because I want you to text me if Brunna or Hector get up. I will also give you instructions. I can pretend I am on Facebook, but I’ll be texting you to bring me my shoes or rub my feet. That way, your mom doesn’t overhear us when we are not alone.”
That was also understandable. I was surprised she didn’t want me to wipe the text messages periodically. She really trusted me if we were going to do this! That meant a lot to me. (That or she hadn’t considered what a liability text messages might be).
The rules she laid out for me were as follows:
Her Primary Rule was: She is the boss. I must obey her instructions. I can clarify if I do not understand, but I should NEVER ask her to repeat what already heard.
“I am above your mom, your dad, even the Pope. I am your Queen. You serve me. Is that understood?”
“Yes.”
She listed some more rules that were more like protocol or expectations.
1. Cleanliness: combed hair, brushed teeth, fingernails clean and trimmed, deodorant, soap, clean clothes at all times.
“I expect you to come to me presentable. You will take pride in your appearance because you belong to me, and I do not own trash, Jason.”
I generally did the minimum needed for a boy my age in the hygiene area. I’d do better now knowing that I was being judged and inspected.
2. Shaving!
I told her that I was not able to grow a beard or a mustache yet.
She held my smooth face in her hand and squeezed. “I wouldn’t want you to put a razor to your tender, smooth baby face.”
So, what did she want me to do?
She pinched my pubic hair and plucked a few out. “All of this must go. Shave your entire dick and balls.”
Gloria said she’d buy me some disposable razors tonight, and I could pretend that they belonged to her.
3. Set the table, ensure everyone has silverware, and a drink, the food is served, and if anyone needs anything at the table, get up and get it.
“But I only have to do what you tell me?” I asked. I didn’t like the actual work.
“You obey me, and your mother and I are the ones that end up having to do this. You will learn to desire to make my life easier. Right now, you are all about your needs and getting your pretty dick sucked. This will reinforce my will. You will also make life easier on the RV for everyone by being helpful. You like being helpful, don’t you, Jason?”
“Won’t my mom and dad become suspicious?”
“Jason, if your parents become suspicious because you decided to be helpful, then that means you are generally thought to be lazy. If Brunna helped set the table, would you even notice?”
“No.”
“That’s because she is helpful when she wants to be. You are going to simply say that you feel like you should be contributing, and you want more responsibility. If your parents have some problem with that, I will step in.”
There was no arguing with that.
“You will only sit at the table after you have completed those activities. Once you do, I want your hands palms down flat on the table. You will only start eating after you hear me speak to you or I give you a look and a nod.”
“What if you aren’t there?”
She smiled wickedly. “Oh, we are going to be spending this vacation together often. I want you to find reasons to always be where I am. When we take an Uber, I want you to sit right next to me. If you are on your own, then use your best judgment, behave yourself, and be polite.”
I wasn’t sure that I liked that. I was nervous that my parents might get suspicious when they saw how I was constantly around my Aunt.
“Do you remember when Brunna sat on your lap on the way home from the shopping mall?”
“Yes.”
“Did you really like that, or was she too heavy?”
“I liked it,” I tried not to sound super enthusiastic because I did not want to be a super perv.
“At times, I am going to sit on your lap,” my Aunt moved over to place her body on my lap. She told me where to put my hands under her boobs and how to hold her. “This is how I want you to hold me.”
It wasn’t super sexual, but since we were both naked, she dropped down onto my cock and began to wiggle it into her pussy. “This is a lap dance. I want you to be hard when I sit down on your cock even when you are wearing pants.”
“What If I can’t get hard?”
“Jason, you are already thinking about ways you can fail instead of succeeding,” My Aunt wriggled on my dick, and her pussy started dripping all over my thighs and lap.
“I do not have everything planned out, but I do not want to have to spank your ass and stand you in the corner like my daughter. That’s not fun for me, and it frankly takes a lot of time and hurts my hand. It’s necessary because she won’t listen, and that gets her attention. I do not want you to be ‘work’ for me to do. I want you to make my life easier. If everything comes with a punishment for disobedience or failing to meet my expectations, then we’ve already set ourselves to fail. Let’s say that you will earn my displeasure, and I’ll react accordingly, for now.”
That was ominous.
“You want to please me, don’t you, Jason?”
She asked as we neared the parking lot for the strip club.
“Larry Flynt’s Hustler Club!” the driver announced proudly. It looked run down, like a garish circus fun house with neon lights and mirrors on the outside. There was a time this dumpy place may have seemed classy or fun, but right now, it just looked pathetic. There were only a few cars outside.
“Thank you,” my Aunt directed him to let us out. She told me to open my mouth. I thought my Aunt was going to kiss me. Instead, she fed me her cotton panties, effectively gagging me so that I could not speak.
“Don’t talk; just look pretty,” she told me. I could only nod. She put her skirt on and told me I could pull my pants up. Now, I had stick pussy juice all over my lap.
The driver was a little irate that my Aunt didn’t tip her more than she already had. Gloria lamented that she did not like greedy people. “I will be very generous with you, but you must show me gratitude and not try to bargain with me. If you want to see me naked or live out one of your fantasies, you should ask graciously, and if I tell you no, then that is the end of it.”
I nodded as she led me to the bouncer at the front door. He looked like a mountain of a man and likely belonged in the backwoods of Louisiana. He had a long beard, and his tuxedo didn’t fit him right. The bouncer appeared ridiculously overdressed in a suit that fit him wrong.
He wasn’t inclined to let us in when he saw us coming. We weren’t exactly normal strip club customers.
“Oh please, it’s my son’s birthday. He’s 18 today. I just want to buy him some dances and pop his cherry,” she said as she tucked two ten-dollar bills into his coat pocket.
I thought there was no way we were getting in. However, he opened the door without a word. The bar smelled like desperation – if that was a scent. Stale beer, mildew, cigarettes, and cheap perfume. An old song called Rock Candy by Montrose was playing as we walked in.
A blonde girl who looked like she might have been a prom queen 20 years ago was on stage. She had shoulder-length blonde hair and reminded me a little of a Barbie doll that had been left out in the sun for a little while and stripped of its clothes.
She was lying on her ass with her ankles around the pole. The dancer held herself up with her elbow on the stage as if she was utterly bored as she started out at the small audience.
The seats were torn but looked like they were once really elegant. The carpet was dirty, and there was brass and ornate lamps all over, but it was clear the place hadn’t been maintained very well in many years.
Customers were spread out in the darkened room around the central stage. There couldn’t have been more than seven of them. All of them sat stupefied and motionless, only occasionally taking a drink.
I noticed right away two big black women. One of whom was completely bald; she wore a metal submissive-style slave collar. She had bullet-shaped tits and wore black pasties over her nipples. She was wearing a pair of black bottoms with a lacy see-thru skirt around her massive body.
The other black woman had short braided hair. She had massive tits that sagged down. She wore a top that offered some support. They were some of the biggest natural tits I’d ever seen. She had an equally massive ass that reminded me of the chubby white lady I had seen at the mall. I imagined that if she farted, it would knock someone over – just from how big her ass was.
They both scowled at me. I didn’t understand why they would be unfriendly to customers. I realized that they didn’t see me as a customer. I looked like I clearly didn’t belong in this place. They weren’t going to waste time tempting me into a dance because they didn’t think I could afford them.
One girl that approached us was a goofy blonde girl. She introduced herself as Lacey, and she couldn’t have been more than two years older than me (which would make her barely 18). She was flat-chested but wore a bikini top and matching bottom. She had a little acne and a puckered smile that made me imagine she had just eaten a lot of peanut butter and couldn’t open her mouth all the way.
“Hey, sit anywhere you like,” she said.
My Aunt chose a table near the stage, and I sat beside her. She put her hand on mine. Lacey sat down with us without asking.
“Where are you all from?” she asked.
“How much are dances?” Gloria got right down to business.
A single “personal” dance cost 20 dollars. They only last for a single song which in this place was a little under 3 minutes. They had more expensive “sofa” and “champagne” dances, but my Aunt wasn’t going to pay for those.
“Are they lap dances? Friction?” she asked.
“For you? I’ll make it really nice,” Lacey offered.
“No, for my son. It’s his 18th birthday, and you’d be the first lap dance he ever got other than from me and his cousin.”
I was a little embarrassed by that, but I played along and smiled. What could I do? I had my Aunt’s dirty panties in my mouth.
“Oh!” Lacy smiled. She told us that when her cousins found out she was working that they came and spent a lot of money on her. “It was weird because I grew up with them, but money is money.”
“Exactly,” Gloria agreed, slapped down a twenty, and told her that the next dance would be me.
The DJ looked like a bald meth-head and had a throaty voice that reminded me of Wolfman Jack. “Oh yeah, that’s Angelica. She’s rough and ready and out on the prowl for someone to dance for! Oh yeah, now here comes Stevie! Yeah, Baby! She’ll show you how it’s done! And don’t forget, guys! Tipping isn’t just a city in China!”
I didn’t get to see the next girl who got on stage. I did watch Angelica stand up, stick her ass out towards us and bend over. It seemed she was intentionally spreading her ass cheeks and letting us look at it while she squatted down and collected her money.
I found it interesting that she was so stingy about not actually dancing while she was on stage, but then at the end, she’d basically let us look at her ass crack while she had her back to us. I wasn’t sure if she was aware that I could see the hint of dark-colored flesh around her anus when she did that.
Lacey was already on top of me. She faced me. The stripper had pretty blue eyes and a cut-gapped front tooth. One of her front teeth overlapped the others. Her smile was imperfect, but it still seemed sexy. I could picture her nibbling on my dick like a beaver.
She put her knee on my crotch and smiled. An old pop song, “All about that Bass, no Treble” by Meghan Trainor, played.
I did not enjoy the dance. Her knee applied pressure to my dick, and in a way, we were connecting, but it was far from even how enjoyable it was when Brunna sat on my lap in the car. The way my Aunt had casually mentioned the two of them giving me lap dances made me visualize Brunna dancing for me.
She’d have been giggling and singing along to the song. “I can shake it, shake it like I am supposed to do!”
“Turn around and let him see that booty,” Gloria said.
Lacey complied and placed her hands on the armrests of my chair. She kept a six-inch distance from my crotch and danced by bending low as if she were sitting in the chair while I was in it and shimmying her chest back and forth slowly.
“She says, boys like a little more booty to hold at night (That booty, booty, uh, that booty, booty), And no I won’t be no stick-figure, silicone Barbie doll (shoo-wop, wop),” the song had a catchy rhythm that got stuck in my head. I still associate that first song with that place when I think about my first trip to a strip club.
“Grind, please,” my Aunt requested for me.
“We aren’t allowed to touch,” Lacey responded.
“We are rule breakers, baby,” Gloria said as she reached out and touched Lacey’s hand to prove that she could be touched. My Aunt looked around and indicated that nobody was paying attention and we were in a dark part of the bar.
The girl wanted more money to give me a full dance. This pissed Gloria off.
After she was done, the DJ called the girl on stage. “Ah yeah, that was Stevie, and she’s all about that tip, all about that tip, no quarters,” the DJ joked. It was actually kind of funny. “Now, we’ve got sweet Lacey from Shreveport, a hometown beauty! They call her Lacey because she’s thin, white, and FULL of holes!”
He played Sweet Home Alabama for her, and the bar perked up. She danced around like a perky little flower on stage.
My Aunt got closer to me and asked me how it was. I nodded that it was not that great. “Yeah, sorry! I wanted to do something exciting with you, something wild. You know your mother and I were strippers. The club we worked at was all nude. All the time.”
I did not believe that. I could believe that my Aunt was a stripper at one time. She certainly had a confident air about showing her body off, but not my mother. That didn’t track at all to the woman that I knew. What kind of bar was all nude? Was that even legal?
“We used to put on our make-up before work and drive there in a trench coat. Then we’d take it off when we arrived and go right to work. It wasn’t like this dump.”
I couldn’t picture everyone in the bar being naked the entire time. At the time, I had no frame of reference to understand just the dancers got nude and only at certain times on stage or during dances. It was a good fantasy, though.
“Ellen and I used to look a lot more alike than we do now. Men loved it when two sisters danced together,” she assured me. I found it hard to believe that people were so casual about incestuous situations like that.
The way that Gloria casually mentioned Brunna or my mom during some of her pillow talk with me made me think she really did do some of the things she bragged about – or at least thought about. It was so taboo, so naughty.
The fact that Lacey could relate and said her cousins showed up when she started dancing kind of confirmed it for me. I wondered if Lacey felt betrayed when her cousins showed up uninvited. I tried to put myself in her shoes, and I would have been mortified if Hector and Brunna got to watch me dance around naked – or bought dances from me.
Those black girls came around next. Their names were Maya and Porsche. Maya was the bald one with the stainless-steel collar. I noticed she had tattoos on her very dark skin and a nose ring when she came closer.
“You chose your stripper name because of Maya Angelou?” Gloria asked.
Maya seemed pleased with the recognition and recited two of her more popular poems, “Still I Rise and Touched by an Angel.”
“It’s my son’s birthday, and he needs to be touched by somebody, maybe a little more devil than angel.”
Porsche was drinking a whiskey and coke in a plastic cup through the little straw they use to mix the drink. She nearly spit it out when she laughed at my Aunt’s joke.
“We can arrange that,” Maya slid over to me. She put her head on my shoulder like she was a vampire that was going to bite my neck. She smelled really nice – like candy peaches. I had never seen anyone with eyes shaped like hers. The angle of her eyes reminded me of an Egyptian cat. The fact that she was completely bald gave her a very exotic sort of appeal.
She might have seemed rather plain looking if she had any other hairstyle. The baldness enhanced her beauty and took nothing away. She was chubby, though – not a Barbie doll at all.
Maya blew in my ear, and it made a slight ‘putta-putta-putta-’ as she rolled her tongue. It gave me the chills.
“I hope you do a better job than the last girl,” my Aunt slapped down another 20.
“We got you,” she said. Maya began to dance for me the next song. Porsche faded away when she wasn’t chosen. I was certain I heard her roll her eyes even though I hadn’t seen her actually do it.
“You like booty, huh?” Maya asked as she bent forward. She had been wearing a lacey strip of cloth between her ass cheeks that did very little to cover her modesty. I could see a bejeweled butt plug in her ass. It was obvious that Maya wanted me to see it. She reached between her legs and started to play with her pussy through the material.
I nodded that I liked it.
“You are shy? Ever have a black girl dance for you?” Maya asked casually as she pushed her bikini bottoms to the side. The pinkness of her pussy lips contrasted with the darkness of her skin, making it seem even brighter than any pussy I’d ever seen. Maya’s pussy looked like it was made of pink bubble gum when she spread her lips and began fingering herself.
She removed her top. Her tits swung down. I could picture them filled with chocolate milk and that her nipples tasted like black cherry soda due to the color. She had two big metal hoops in her nipples that looked rather heavy. It gave Maya an aspect of cattle that could be bought and traded in an open pen.
I wondered if she intentionally had gone for that look or if there was some reason she had such heavy metal hoops in her nipples – did it hurt? Feel good?
She asked me another question, and I did not answer.
“He can’t talk. I do his talking for him,” Gloria explained.
“Oh, you are a good momma for bringing him here. We’ll take care of your boy and turn him into a man.”
“I like him as a boy,” Gloria admitted with some chagrin. She watched intently and admired Maya’s buttplug.
“You like my toy? You’d be surprised how many jokers try to snatch it out during dancers. I like how well-behaved your son is,” Maya complimented me. She leaned back on my lap and teased me by giving me a small taste of a lap dance without pushing down.
“Are you a submissive?” Gloria asked. It seemed like Gloria knew a lot about kinky things like that.
“Wait, how did this collar get here?” Maya pretended that the collar around her neck had suddenly appeared by magic. “Oh no, white people done tricked me again! I am a slave!”
Gloria enjoyed Maya’s sassy candor.
“I can be with the right partner, but I belong to Porsche,” Maya said without any hesitation.
The admission obviously intrigued my Aunt. “I thought she might be your sister because you both look alike.”
“Oh, we are sisters in the struggle,” Maya explained before adding in a self-deprecating way, “You know us chocolate jungle bunnies all look alike.”
The conversation was funny, but it wasn’t making me hard. I put my hands around Maya’s waist to re-direct her so she would drop that big ass down on me and suffocate my lap. I remember how cold the skin was under her arms. She had clearly rubbed cocoa butter or lotion all over her body before the dance at some point.
She moved my hands to the side.
“Now, don’t get uppity on me, Massuh,” she teased playfully. I found it kind of sexy how she could joke about race the way she did. “You gotta be gentle with me. I am a house niggah, not a field slave like Missy Porsche.”
I wasn’t sure why her pleas made my dick hard. I wasn’t racist at all, but something about how playful she was with those terms excited me.
“What about you?” Maya asked as he finished the dance and collected her twenty from Gloria.
“You could say that I am a switch, but I am thinking about becoming a full-time Mistress and teaching this one here to obey me like a good boy,” Gloria confessed in a serious tone.
“Your son?” Maya was obviously confused. She knotted her brow and stared at us as she put her top back on.
“Open your mouth, and show Maya your birthday present, Jason,” my Aunt commanded. I did as I was told, and Maya had a huge laugh.
“Oh, I’d love to have my own white boy. Did you order him on Wish?” Maya was elastic. I began to blush and shut my mouth. I did not want to draw any attention to myself.
“I didn’t tell you to close your mouth,” Gloria instructed me to re-open my mouth. Maya called her friend over to see the panties in my mouth.
“Oh, we need a boy like this! How do you feel about renting us this scrawny white boy? We can use him as a dick trampoline. How big is his pecker?”
“Feel it,” Gloria offered to let them take the measure of me.
Porsche reached down brazenly between my crotch and grabbed my dick. She squeezed it and called it a “Fine cucumber.”
I found it odd that they had a problem with me touching them during dances but not touching me.
After they had their laugh, my Aunt asked me if it embarrassed me to know that those women know she owns me.
I nodded. I was humiliated.
“Did that excite you?”
I wasn’t sure how being embarrassed was supposed to turn me on. On some level, it had, but I wasn’t quite processing the reasons.
“I enjoyed watching you blush, but remember, the people that work in strip clubs have heard and seen all sorts of shit. It’s really hard to shock them, and honestly, who gives a fuck what they think? It’s not like we’ll ever come to Shreveport again?”
I thought perhaps I should care because it’s a small world. What if I met them out of here? I couldn’t really argue with the panties in my mouth. The waitress finally appeared. She had to be the laziest woman in the world.
She had dark brown hair; it looked really greasy. The waitress also had almost no chin at all. I could imagine when she started sucking a dick that, it went right into her throat. She reminded me of Beaker, the Muppet that ‘yip-yip-yips.’
My Aunt ordered water for me and a gin and tonic for herself. She didn’t even ask me what I wanted.
We watched a girl on stage. My Aunt took some dollar bills in change.
“You know I could have come here with Jose. He’d like to see all these trashy whores,” she snickered as she took a drink. “You should consider yourself lucky to have my time. Stop looking so nervous and relax, Jason.”
My Aunt took a dollar bill, folded it crisply, and walked to the stage. There is a Latin girl on stage. She had a decent-sized booty. Gloria laid on her back, put the dollar bill in her mouth, and waited. The woman didn’t freak out that my Aunt was lying on stage.
I hadn’t seen anyone else do that while I was here. The dancer spread her legs, squatted over my Aunt’s face, and lowered her body so that her pussy was right over her face. The dancer’s bottoms covered her slit, but the meaty part of her labia was visible through the material. She bent forward and let her brown hair fall over my Aunt’s body slowly. Then she kissed the dollar out of her mouth. It was really sexy.
My Aunt bounced up and returned to the seat next to me. “I used to perform a somersault, and bring my legs around a guy’s head, while he sat on the stage, then pull him close to me. Your mother was a pole climber. She’d shimmy up to the top and then spin around and round all the way down to the bottom.”
The way the dancers used the poll was very phallic. Some of them spread their legs and humped their bodies on it. Most climbed it to the very top like you would in gym class when you have to climb rope. Then they would perform a sort of pirouette-style spin as they wound down to the bottom. It was usually graceful, but a few of them stomped on the stage to shock the customers.
Honestly, some of the customers seemed like zombies. They just sat there staring in this pathetic sort of trance. My Aunt bought me three more dances after that. The final one was the blonde girl Angelica that was on stage when I came in.
She was about Gloria and my mother’s age. She had no qualms sitting on my lap, even before the dance began. She also placed my hands on her tits from behind when I kept them to myself. I thought it was interesting how the rules worked at the bar. They were obviously fluid, and certain girls obviously ignored them.
I have to admit, despite the older blonde was sexy even though she was past her glory days. I could easily imagine her being the most popular girl in high school when she was younger. It had to be kind of disappointing to have peaked and now be relegated to stripping on the day shift in a broken-down nightclub after being doted over as a prom queen.
My Aunt said she was incredibly horny after that dance. “That was such a turn-on. I bet you’re ready to take my panties out,” she plucked them from my mouth in front of Angelica. Angelica barely offered a smirk. It was like these women were unflappable.
“Ooh, they are so wet,” my Aunt held her panties and took my hand. She led me out of the bar like I really was her son. It was embarrassing, but I kind of understood now what she was talking about when she asked if I liked it.
I did get a bit of a thrill when we did that. I wasn’t sure why, though.
My Aunt walked me around to the back of the bar near a dumpster. It was still broad daylight. She ordered me to take my pants off and removed her skirt. “Shave your nuts tonight,” Gloria looked at my hair dick like it was disgusting.
Then she placed her dress on the ground to cover the broken glass and little bits of rocks. We hid behind the dumpster. My Aunt bent over and stuck her ass out so that her entire ass was exposed. It reminded me of the way the dancers bent over on stage to pick up their money.
“Did you really dance?”
“Does it matter? Do you like thinking of me rubbing all over strange men and allowing them access to my body for money?”
“Yeah.”
“I do not want you to think I am a non-stop liar and shit-talker, but if it helps you to think that I am a church-going, innocent prude that has only ever seen Jose’s cock after I got married, then that is what I am. If you want me to be a nymphomaniac who loves to show off my pussy and have sex in public, then that’s the kind of slut that I am.”
It was clear she had taken me to this disgusting spot behind that bar for a reason, and we were standing there bottomless. I hoped we’d have sex – I was so hard, and semen was dribbling down the edge of my dick.
I didn’t dare touch my cock, though. I knew my Aunt wouldn’t like it if I did that without permission.
Last edited by EddieDavidson on Tue Jun 27, 2023 5:13 pm, edited 2 times in total.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
-
- Posts: 88
- Joined: Fri Jul 01, 2022 7:11 pm
- Has thanked: 2 times
- Been thanked: 31 times
- Contact:
Re: Hands Full of Innocence (15 Chapters)
I for one would like to read more of it.
I saw on the other site you have up to chapter 11.
Did you already write the rest of the chapters ?
I saw on the other site you have up to chapter 11.
Did you already write the rest of the chapters ?
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: Trundle and 9 guests